Title: Graustark
Author: McCutcheon, George Barr
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Graustark" ***


GRAUSTARK

By George Barr McCutcheon



I. MR. GRENFALL LORRY SEEKS ADVENTURE


Mr. Grenfall Lorry boarded the east-bound express at Denver with all the
air of a martyr. He had traveled pretty much all over the world, and
he was not without resources, but the prospect of a twenty-five hundred
mile journey alone filled him with dismay. The country he knew; the
scenery had long since lost its attractions for him; countless newsboys
had failed to tempt him with the literature they thrust in his face, and
as for his fellow-passengers--well, he preferred to be alone. And so it
was that he gloomily motioned the porter to his boxes and mounted the
steps with weariness.

As it happened, Mr. Grenfall Lorry did not have a dull moment after the
train started.

He stumbled on a figure that leaned toward the window in the dark
passageway. With reluctant civility he apologized; a lady stood up to
let him pass, and for an instant in the half light their eyes met, and
that is why the miles rushed by with incredible speed.

Mr. Lorry had been dawdling away the months in Mexico and California.
For years he had felt, together with many other people, that a
sea-voyage was the essential beginning of every journey; he had started
round the world soon after leaving Cambridge; he had fished through
Norway and hunted in India, and shot everything from grouse on the
Scottish moors to the rapids above Assouan. He had run in and out of
countless towns and countries on the coast of South America; he had done
Russia and the Rhone valley and Brittany and Damascus; he had seen
them all--but not until then did it occur to him that there might be
something of interest nearer home. True he had thought of joining
some Englishmen on a hunting tour in the Rockies, but that had fallen
through. When the idea of Mexico did occur to him he gave orders to pack
his things, purchased interminable green tickets, dined unusually well
at his club, and was off in no time to the unknown West.

There was a theory in his family that it would have been a decenter
thing for him to stop running about and settle down to work. But his
thoughtful father had given him a wealthy mother, and as earning a
living was not a necessity, he failed to see why it was a duty. “Work is
becoming to some men,” he once declared, “like whiskers or red ties,
but it does not follow that all men can stand it.” After that the family
found him “hopeless,” and the argument dropped.

He was just under thirty years, as good-looking as most men, with no
one dependent upon him and an income that had withstood both the Maison
Doree and a dahabeah on the Nile. He never tired of seeing things and
peoples and places. “There’s game to be found anywhere,” he said, “only
it’s sometimes out of season. If I had my way--and millions--I should
run a newspaper. Then all the excitements would come to me. As it
is--I’m poor, and so I have to go all over the world after them.”

This agreeable theory of life had worked well; he was a little bored at
times--not because he had seen too much, but because there were not
more things left to see. He had managed somehow to keep his enthusiasms
through everything--and they made life worth living. He felt too a
certain elation--like a spirited horse--at turning toward home, but
Washington had not much to offer him, and the thrill did not last. His
big bag and his hatbox--pasted over with foolish labels from continental
hotels--were piled in the corner of his compartment, and he settled back
in his seat with a pleasurable sense of expectancy. The presence in the
next room of a very smart appearing young woman was prominent in his
consciousness. It gave him an uneasiness which was the beginning of
delight. He had seen her for only a second in the passageway, but that
second had made him hold himself a little straighter. “Why is it,” he
wondered, “that some girls make you stand like a footman the moment
you see them?” Grenfall had been in love too many times to think of
marriage; his habit of mind was still general, and he classified
women broadly. At the same time he had a feeling that in this case
generalities did not apply well; there was something about the girl that
made him hesitate at labelling her “Class A, or B, or Z.” What it was
he did not know, but--unaccountably-she filled him with an affected
formality He felt like bowing to her with a grand air and much dignity.
And yet he realized that his successes had come from confidence.

At luncheon he saw her in the dining car. Her companions were
elderly persons--presumably her parents. They talked mostly in
French--occasionally using a German word or phrase. The old gentleman
was stately and austere--with an air of deference to the young woman
which Grenfall did not understand. His appearance was very striking; his
face pale and heavily lined; moustache and imperial gray; the eyebrows
large and bushy, and the jaw and chin square and firm. The white-haired
lady carried her head high with unmistakable gentility. They were all
dressed in traveling suits which suggested something foreign, but not
Vienna nor Paris; smart, but far from American tastes.

Lorry watched the trio with great interest. Twice during luncheon
the young woman glanced toward him carelessly and left an annoying
impression that she had not seen him. As they left the table and passed
into the observation car, he stared at her with some defiance. But she
was smiling, and her dimples showed, and Grenfall was ashamed. For
some moments he sat gazing from the car window--forgetting his
luncheon-dreaming.

When he got back to his compartment he rang vigorously for the porter. A
coin was carelessly displayed in his fingers. “Do you suppose you could
find out who has the next compartment, porter?”

“I don’t know their name, sub, but they’s goin’ to New York jis as fas’
as they can git thuh. I ain’ ax um no questions, ‘cause thuh’s somethin’
‘bout um makes me feel’s if I ain’ got no right to look at um even.”

The porter thought a moment.

“I don’ believe it’ll do yuh any good, suh, to try to shine up to tha’
young lady. She ain’ the sawt, I can tell yuh that. I done see too many
guhls in ma time--”

“What are you talking about? I’m not trying to shine up to her. I only
want to know who she is--just out of curiosity.” Grenfall’s face was a
trifle red.

“Beg pahdon, suh; but I kind o’ thought you was like orh’ gent’men when
they see a han’some woman. Allus wants to fin’ out somethin’ ‘bout huh,
suh, yuh know. ‘Scuse me foh misjedgin’ yuh, suh. Th’ lady in question
is a foh’ner--she lives across th’ ocean, ‘s fuh as I can fin’ out.
They’s in a hurry to git home foh some reason, ‘cause they ain’ goin’ to
stop this side o’ New York, ‘cept to change cahs.”

“Where do they change cars?”

“St. Louis--goin’ by way of Cincinnati an’ Washin’ton.”

Grenfall’s ticket carried him by way of Chicago. He caught himself
wondering if he could exchange his ticket in St. Louis.

“Traveling with her father and mother, I suppose?”

“No, suh; they’s huh uncle and aunt. I heah huh call ‘em uncle an’ aunt.
Th’ ole gent’man is Uncle Caspar. I don’ know what they talk ‘bout. It’s
mostly some foh’en language. Th’ young lady allus speaks Amehican to me,
but th’ old folks cain’t talk it ver’ well. They all been to Frisco,
an’ the hired he’p they’s got with ‘em say they been to Mexico, too. Th’
young lady’s got good Amehican dollahs, don’ care wha’ she’s been. She
allus smiles when she ask me to do anythin’, an’ I wouldn’ care if she
nevah tipped me, ‘s long as she smiles thataway.”

“Servants with them, you say?”

“Yas, suh; man an’ woman, nex’ section t’other side the ole folks.
Cain’t say mor’n fifteen words in Amehican. Th’ woman is huh maid, an’
the man he’s th’ genial hustler fer th’ hull pahty.”

“And you don’t know her name?”

“No, sun, an’ I cain’t ver’ well fin’ out.”

“In what part of Europe does she live?”

“Australia, I think, suh.”

“You mean Austria.”

“Do I? ‘Scuse ma ig’nance. I was jis’ guessin’ at it anyhow; one place’s
as good as ‘nother ovah thuh, I reckon.”

“Have you one of those dollars she gave you?”

“Yes, sub. Heh’s a coin that ain’ Amehican, but she says it’s wuth
seventy cents in our money. It’s a foh’en piece. She tell me to keep
it till I went ovah to huh country; then I could have a high time with
it--that’s what she says--‘a high time’--an’ smiled kind o’ knowin’
like.”

“Let me see that coin,” said Lorry, eagerly taking the silver piece from
the porter’s hand. “I never saw one like it before. Greek, it looks to
me, but I can’t make a thing out of these letters. She gave it to you?”

“Yas, suh--las’ evenin’. A high time on seventy cents! That’s
reediculous, ain’t it?” demanded the porter scornfully.

“I’ll give you a dollar for it. You can have a higher time on that.”

The odd little coin changed owners immediately, and the new possessor
dropped it into his pocket with the inward conviction that he was the
silliest fool in existence. After the porter’s departure he took the
coin from his pocket, and, with his back to the door, his face to the
window, studied its lettering.

During the afternoon he strolled about the train, his hand constantly
jingling the coins. He passed her compartment several times, yet
refrained from looking in. But he wondered if she saw him pass.

At one little station a group of Indian bear hunters created
considerable interest among the passengers. Grenfall was down at the
station platform at once, looking over a great stack of game. As he
left the car he met Uncle Caspar, who was hurrying toward his niece’s
section. A few moments later she came down the steps, followed by the
dignified old gentleman. Grenfall tingled with a strange delight as she
moved quite close to his side in her desire to see. Once he glanced at
her face; there was a pretty look of fear in her eyes as she surveyed
the massive bears and the stark, stiff antelopes. But she laughed as she
turned away with her uncle.

Grenfall was smoking his cigarette and vigorously jingling the coins in
his pocket when the train pulled out. Then he swung on the car steps and
found himself at her feet. She was standing at the top, where she had
lingered a moment. There was an expression of anxiety, in her eyes as
he looked up into them, followed instantly by one of relief. Then she
passed into the car. She had seen him swing upon the moving steps and
had feared for his safety--had shown in her glorious face that she was
glad he did not fall beneath the wheels. Doubtless she would have been
as solicitous had he been the porter or the brakeman, he reasoned, but
that she had noticed him at all pleased him.

At Abilene he bought the Kansas City newspapers. After breakfast he
found a seat in the observation car and settled himself to read.
Presently some one took a seat behind him. He did not look back, but
unconcernedly cast his eyes upon the broad mirror in the opposite car
wall. Instantly he forgot his paper. She was sitting within five feet of
him, a book in her lap, her gaze bent briefly on the flitting buildings
outside. He studied the reflection furtively until she took up the book
and began to read. Up to this time he had wondered why some nonsensical
idiot had wasted looking-glasses on the walls of a railway coach; now he
was thinking of him as a far-sighted man.

The first page of his paper was fairly alive with fresh and important
dispatches, chiefly foreign. At length, after allowing himself to become
really interested in a Paris dispatch of some international consequence,
he turned his eyes again to the mirror. She was leaning slightly
forward, holding the open book in her lap, but reading, with straining
eyes, an article in the paper he held.

He calmly turned to the next page and looked leisurely over it. Another
glance, quickly taken, showed to him a disappointed frown on the pretty
face and a reluctant resumption of novel reading. A few moments later he
turned back to the first page, holding the paper in such a position
that she could not see, and, full of curiosity, read every line of the
foreign news, wondering what had interested her.

Under ordinary circumstances Lorry would have offered her the paper,
and thought nothing more of it. With her, however, there was an air that
made him hesitate. He felt strangely awkward and inexperienced beside
her; precedents did not seem to count. He arose, tossed the paper over
the back of the chair as if casting it aside forever, and strolled to
the opposite window and looked out for a few moments, jingling his coins
carelessly. The jingle of the pieces suggested something else to him.
His paper still hung invitingly, upside down, as he had left it, on the
chair, and the lady was poring over her novel. As he passed her he drew
his right hand from his pocket and a piece of money dropped to the floor
at her feet. Then began an embarrassed search for the coin--in the
wrong direction, of course. He knew precisely where it had rolled, but
purposely looked under the seats on the other side of the car. She drew
her skirts aside and assisted in the search. Four different times he
saw the little piece of money, but did not pick it up. Finally, laughing
awkwardly, he began to search on her side of the car. Whereupon she rose
and gave him more room. She became interested in the search and bent
over to scan the dark corners with eager eyes. Their heads were very
close together more than once. At last she uttered an exclamation, and
her hand went to the floor in triumph. They arose together, flushed and
smiling. She had the coin in her hand.

“I have it,” she said, gaily, a delicious foreign tinge to the words.

“I thank you--” he began, holding out his hand as if in a dream of
ecstacy, but her eyes had fallen momentarily on the object of their
search.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, the prettiest surprise in the world coming into her
face. It was a coin from her faraway homeland, and she was betrayed
into the involuntary exclamation. Instantly, however, she regained her
composure and dropped the piece into his outstretched hand, a proud
flush mounting to her cheek, a look of cold reserve to her eyes. He had,
hoped she would offer some comment on what she must have considered a
strange coincidence, but he was disappointed. He wondered if she even
heard him say:

“I am sorry to have troubled you.”

She had resumed her seat, and, to him, there seemed a thousand miles
between them. Feeling decidedly uncomfortable and not a little abashed,
he left her and strode to the door. Again a mirror gave him a thrill.
This time it was the glass in the car’s end. He had taken but a
half dozen steps when the brown head was turned slyly and a pair of
interested eyes looked after him. She did not know that he could see
her, so he had the satisfaction of observing that pretty, puzzled face
plainly until he passed through the door.

Grenfall had formed many chance acquaintances during his travels,
sometimes taking risks and liberties that were refreshingly bold. He
had seldom been repulsed, strange to say, and as he went to his section
dizzily, he thought of the good fortune that had been his in other
attempts, and asked himself why it had not occurred to him to make the
same advances in the present instance. Somehow she was different. There
was that strange dignity, that pure beauty, that imperial manner, all
combining to forbid the faintest thought of familiarity.

He was more than astonished at himself for having tricked her a few
moments before into a perfectly natural departure from indifference.
She had been so reserved and so natural that he looked back and asked
himself what had happened to flatter his vanity except a passing show
of interest. With this, he smiled and recalled similar opportunities in
days gone by, all of which had been turned to advantage and had resulted
in amusing pastimes. And here was a pretty girl with an air of mystery
about her, worthy of his best efforts, but toward whom he had not dared
to turn a frivolous eye.

He took out the coin and leaned back in his chair, wondering where it
came from. “In any case,” he thought, “it’ll make a good pocket-piece
and some day I’ll find some idiot who knows more about geography than I
do.” Mr. Lorry’s own ideas of geography were jumbled and vague--as if he
had got them by studying the labels on his hat-box. He knew the places
he had been to, and he recognized a new country by the annoyances of the
customs house, but beyond this his ignorance was complete. The coin,
so far as he knew, might have come from any one of a hundred small
principalities scattered about the continent. Yet it bothered him a
little that he could not tell which one. He was more than curious about
a very beautiful young woman--in fact, he was, undeniably interested in
her. He pleasantly called himself an “ass” to have his head turned by a
pretty face, a foreign accent and an insignificant coin, and yet he was
fascinated.

Before the train reached St. Louis he made up his mind to change cars
there and go to Washington with her. It also occurred to him that
he might go on to New York if the spell lasted. During the day he
telegraphed ahead for accommodations; and when the flyer arrived in
St. Louis that evening he hurriedly attended to the transferring and
rechecking of his baggage, bought a new ticket, and dined. At eight
he was in the station, and at 8:15 he passed her in the aisle. She was
standing in her stateroom door, directing her maid. He saw a look of
surprise flit across her face as he passed. He slept soundly that night,
and dreamed that he was crossing the ocean with her.

At breakfast he saw her, but if she saw him it was when he was not
looking at her. Once he caught Uncle Caspar staring at him through his
monocle, which dropped instantly from his eye in the manner that is
always self-explanatory. She had evidently called the uncle’s attention
to him, but was herself looking sedately from the window when Lorry
unfortunately spoiled the scrutiny. His spirits took a furious bound
with the realization that she had deigned to honor him by recognition,
if only to call attention to him because he possessed a certain coin.

Once the old gentleman asked him the time of day and set his watch
according to the reply. In Ohio the manservant scowled at him because he
involuntarily stared after his mistress as she paced the platform
while the train waited at a station. Again, in Ohio, they met in the
vestibule, and he was compelled to step aside to allow her to pass. He
did not feel particularly jubilant over this meeting; she did not even
glance at him.

Lorry realized that his opportunities were fast disappearing, and that
he did not seem to be any nearer meeting her than when they started. He
had hoped to get Uncle Caspar into a conversation and then use him, but
Uncle Caspar was as distant as an iceberg. “If there should be a wreck,”
 Grenfall caught himself thinking, “then my chance would come; but I
don’t see how Providence is going to help me in any other way.”

Near the close of the day, after they left St. Louis, the train began
to wind through the foothills of the Alleghenies. Bellaire, Grafton and
other towns were left behind, and they were soon whirling up the steep
mountain, higher and higher, through tunnel after tunnel, nearer and
nearer to Washington every minute. As they were pulling out of a little
mining town built on the mountain side, a sudden jar stopped the train.
There was some little excitement and a scramble for information. Some
part of the engine was disabled, and it would be necessary to replace
it before the “run” could proceed.

Lorry strolled up to the crowd of passengers who were watching the
engineer and fireman at work. A clear, musical voice, almost in his
ear, startled him, for he knew to whom it belonged. She addressed the
conductor, who, impatient and annoyed, stood immediately behind him.

“How long are we to be delayed?” she asked. Just two minutes before
this same conductor had responded most ungraciously to a simple question
Lorry had asked and had gone so far as to instruct another inquisitive
traveler to go to a warmer climate because he persisted in asking for
information which could not be given except by a clairvoyant. But now
he answered in most affable tones: “We’ll be here for thirty minutes, at
least, Miss--perhaps longer.” She walked away, after thanking him, and
Grenfall looked at his watch.

Off the main street of the town ran little lanes leading to the mines
below. They all ended at the edge of a steep declivity. There was a drop
of almost four hundred feet straight into the valley below. Along the
sides of this valley were the entrances to the mines. Above, on the
ledge, was the machinery for lifting the ore to the high ground on which
stood the town and railroad yards.

Down one of these streets walked the young lady, curiously interested in
all about her. She seemed glad to escape from the train and its people,
and she hurried along, the fresh spring wind blowing her hair from
beneath her cap, the ends of her long coat fluttering.

Lorry stood on the platform watching her; then he lighted a cigarette
and followed. He had a vague feeling that she ought not to be alone
with all the workmen. She started to come back before he reached her,
however, and he turned again toward the station. Then he heard a sudden
whistle, and a minute later from the end of the street he saw the train
pulling out. Lorry had rather distinguished himself in college as a
runner, and instinctively he dashed up the street, reaching the tracks
just in time to catch the railing of the last coach. But there he
stopped and stood with thumping heart while the coaches slid smoothly
up the track, leaving him behind. He remembered he was not the only
one left, and he panted and smiled. It occurred to him--when it was too
late--that he might have got on the train and pulled the rope or called
the conductor, but that was out of the question now. After all, it might
not be such a merry game to stay in that filthy little town; it did not
follow that she would prove friendly.

A few moments later she appeared--wholly unconscious of what had
happened. A glance down the track and her face was the picture of
despair.

Then she saw him coming toward her with long strides, flushed and
excited. Regardless of appearances, conditions or consequences, she
hurried to meet him.

“Where is the train?” she gasped, as the distance between them grew
short, her blue eyes seeking his beseechingly, her hands clasped.

“It has gone.”

“Gone? And we--we are left?”

He nodded, delighted by the word “we.”

“The conductor said thirty minutes; it has been but twenty,” she cried,
half tearfully, half angrily, looking at her watch. “Oh, what shall I
do?” she went on, distractedly. He had enjoyed the sweet, despairing
tones, but this last wail called for manly and instant action.

“Can we catch the train? We must! I will give one thousand dollars. I
must catch it.” She had placed her gloved hand against a telegraph
pole to steady her trembling, but her face was resolute, imperious,
commanding.

She was ordering him to obey as she would have commanded a slave. In her
voice there was authority, in her eye there was fear. She could control
the one but not the other.

“We cannot catch the flyer. I want to catch it as much as you and”--here
he straightened himself--“I would add a thousand to yours.” He hesitated
a moment-thinking. “There is but one way, and no time to lose.”

With this he turned and ran rapidly toward the little depot and
telegraph office.



II. TWO STRANGERS IN A COACH


Lorry wasted very little time. He dashed into the depot and up to the
operator’s window.

“What’s the nearest station east of here?”

“P----,” leisurely answered the agent, in some surprise.

“How far is it?”

“Four miles.”

“Telegraph ahead and hold the train that just left here.”

“The train don’t stop there.”

“It’s got to stop there--or there’ll be more trouble than this road has
had since it began business. The conductor pulled out and left two of
his passengers--gave out wrong information, and he’ll have to hold his
train there or bring her back here. If you don’t send that order I’ll
report you as well as the conductor.” Grenfall’s manner was commanding.
The agent’s impression was that he was important that he had a right to
give orders. But he hesitated.

“There’s no way for you but to get to P---- anyway,” he said, while
turning the matter over in his mind.

“You stop that train! I’ll get there inside of twenty minutes. Now, be
quick! Wire them to hold her--or there’ll be an order from headquarters
for some ninety-day lay-offs.” The agent stared at him; then turned to
his instrument, and the message went forward. Lorry rushed out. On the
platform he nearly ran over the hurrying figure in the tan coat.

“Pardon me. I’ll explain things in a minute,” he gasped, and dashed
away. Her troubled eyes blinked with astonishment.

At the end of the platform stood a mountain coach, along the sides of
which was printed in yellow letters: “Happy Springs.” The driver was
climbing up to his seat and the cumbersome trap was empty.

“Want to make ten dollars?” cried Grenfall.

“What say?” demanded the driver, half falling to the ground.

“Get me to P---- inside of twenty minutes, and I’ll give you ten
dollars. Hurry up! Answer!”

“Yes, but, you see, I’m hired to--”

“Oh, that’s all right! You’ll never make money easier. Can you get us
there in twenty minutes?”

“It’s four mile, pardner, and not very good road, either. Pile in, and
we’ll make it er kill old Hip and Jim. Miss the train?”

“Get yourself ready for a race with an express train and don’t ask
questions. Kill ‘em both if you have to. I’ll be back in a second!”

Back to the station he tore. She was standing near the door, looking up
the track miserably. Already night was falling. Men were lighting the
switch lanterns and the mountains were turning into great dark shadows.

“Come quickly; I have a wagon out here.”

Resistlessly she was hurried along and fairly shoved through the open
door of the odd-looking coach. He was beside her on the seat in an
instant, and her bewildered ears heard him say:

“Drive like the very deuce!” Then the door slammed, the driver clattered
up to his seat, and the horses were off with a rush.

“Where are we going?” she demanded, sitting very straight and defiant.

“After that train--I’ll tell you all about it when I get my breath. This
is to be the quickest escape from a dilemma on record--providing it is
an escape.” By this time they were bumping along the flinty road at a
lively rate, jolting about on the seat in a most disconcerting manner.
After a few long, deep breaths he told her how the ride in the Springs
hack had been conceived and of the arrangement he had made with the
despatcher. He furthermore acquainted her with the cause of his being
left when he might have caught the train.

“Just as I reached the track, out of breath but rejoicing, I remembered
having seen you on that side street, and knew that you would be left.
It would have been heartless to leave you here without protection, so
I felt it my duty to let the train go and help you out of a very ugly
predicament.”

“How can I ever repay you?” she murmured. “It was so good and so
thoughtful of you. Oh, I should have died had I been left here alone. Do
you not think my uncle will miss me and have the train sent back?” she
went on sagely.

“That’s so!” he exclaimed, somewhat disconcerted. “But I don’t know,
either. He may not miss you for a long time, thinking you are in some
other car, you know. That could easily happen,” triumphantly.

“Can this man get us to the next station in time?” she questioned,
looking at the black mountains and the dense foliage. It was now quite
dark.

“If he doesn’t bump us to death before we get half way there. He’s
driving like the wind.”

“You must let me pay half his bill,” she said, decidedly, from the dark
corner in which she was huddling.

He could find no response to this peremptory request.

“The road is growing rougher. If you will allow me to make a suggestion,
I think you will see its wisdom. You can escape a great deal of ugly
jostling if you will take hold of my arm and cling to it tightly. I
will brace myself with this strap. I am sure it will save you many hard
bumps.”

Without a word she moved to his side and wound her strong little arm
about his big one.

“I had thought of that,” she said, simply. “Thank you.” Then, after
a moment, while his heart thumped madly: “Had it occurred to you that
after you ran so hard you might have climbed aboard the train and
ordered the conductor to stop it for me?”

“I--I never thought of that?” he cried, confusedly.

“Please do not think me ungrateful. You have been very good to me, a
stranger. One often thinks afterward of things one might have done,
don’t you know? You did the noblest when you inconvenienced yourself for
me. What trouble I have made for you.” She said this so prettily that he
came gaily from the despondency into which her shrewdness, bordering
on criticism, had thrown him. He knew perfectly well that she was
questioning his judgment and presence of mind, and, the more he thought
of it, the more transparent became the absurdity of his action.

“It has been no trouble,” he floundered “An adventure like this is worth
no end of--er--inconvenience, as you call it. I’m sure I must have lost
my head completely, and I am ashamed of myself. How much anxiety I could
have saved you had I been possessed of an ounce of brains!”

“Hush! I will not allow you to say that. You would have me appear
ungrateful when I certainly am not. Ach, how he is driving! Do you think
it dangerous?” she cried, as the hack gave two or three wild lurches,
throwing him into the corner, and the girl half upon him.

“Not in the least,” he gasped, the breath knocked out of his body. Just
the same, he was very much alarmed. It was as dark as pitch outside and
in, and he could not help wondering how near the edge of the mountain
side they were running. A false move of the flying horses and they might
go rolling to the bottom of the ravine, hundreds of feet below. Still,
he must not let her see his apprehension. “This fellow is considered the
best driver in the mountains,” he prevaricated. Just then he remembered
having detected liquor on the man’s breath as he closed the door behind
him. Perhaps he was intoxicated!

“Do you know him?” questioned the clear voice, her lips close to his
ear, her warm body pressing against his.

“Perfectly. He is no other than Lighthorse Jerry, the king of stage
drivers.” In the darkness he smiled to himself maliciously.

“Oh, then we need feel no alarm,” she said, reassured, not knowing that
Jerry existed only in the yellow-backed novel her informant had read
when a boy.

There was such a roaring and clattering that conversation became almost
impossible. When either spoke it was with the mouth close to the ear of
the other. At such times Grenfall could feel her breath on his cheek,
Her sweet voice went tingling to his toes with every word she uttered.
He was in a daze, out of which sung the mad wish that he might clasp
her in his arms, kiss her, and then go tumbling down the mountain. She
trembled in the next fierce lurches, but gave forth no complaint. He
knew that she was in terror but too brave to murmur.

Unable to resist, he released the strap to which he had clung so grimly,
and placed his strong, firm hand encouragingly over the little one that
gripped his arm with the clutch of death. It was very dark and very
lonely, too!

“Oh!” she cried, as his hand clasped hers. “You must hold to the strap.”

“It is broken!” he lied, gladly, “There is no danger. See! My hand does
not tremble, does it? Be calm! It cannot be much farther.”

“Will it not be dreadful if the conductor refuses to stop?” she cried,
her hand resting calmly beneath its protector. He detected a tone of
security in her voice.

“But he will stop! Your uncle will see to that, even if the operator
fails.”

“My uncle will kill him if he does not stop or come back for me,” she
said, complacently.

“I was mot wrong,” thought Grenfall; “he looks like a duelist. Who the
devil are they, anyhow?” Then aloud: “At this rate we’d be able to beat
the train to Washington in a straight-away race. Isn’t it a delightfully
wild ride?”

“I have acquired a great deal of knowledge in America, but this is the
first time I have heard your definition of delight. I agree that it is
wild.”

For some moments there was silence in the noisy conveyance. Outside, the
crack of the driver’s whip, his hoarse cries, and the nerve-destroying
crash of the wheels produced impressions of a mighty storm rather than
of peace and pleasure.

“I am curious to know where you obtained the coin you lost in the car
yesterday,” she said at last, as if relieving her mind of a question
that had been long subdued.

“The one you so kindly found for me?” he asked, procrastinatingly.

“Yes. They are certainly rare in this country.”

“I never saw a coin like it until after I had seen you,” he confessed.
He felt her arm press his a little tighter, and there was a quick
movement of her head which told him, dark as it was, that she was trying
to see his face and that her blue eyes were wide with something more
than terror.

“I do not understand,” she exclaimed.

“I obtained the coin from a sleeping-car porter who said some one gave
it to him and told him to have a ‘high time’ with it,” he explained in
her ear.

“He evidently did not care for the ‘high time,’” she said, after a
moment. He would have given a fortune for one glimpse of her face at
that instant.

“I think he said it would be necessary to go to Europe in order to
follow the injunction of the donor. As I am more likely to go to Europe
than he, I relieved him of the necessity and bought his right to a ‘high
time.’”

There was a long pause, during which she attempted to withdraw herself
from his side, her little fingers struggling timidly beneath the big
ones.

“Are you a collector of coins?” she asked at length, a perceptible
coldness in her voice.

“No. I am considered a dispenser of coins. Still, I rather like the idea
of possessing this queer bit of money as a pocket-piece. I intend to
keep it forever, and let it descend as an heirloom to the generations
that follow me,” he said, laughingly. “Why are you so curious about it?”

“Because it comes from the city and country in which I live,” she
responded. “If you were in a land far from your own would you not be
interested in anything--even a coin--that reminded you of home?”

“Especially if I had not seen one of its kind since leaving home,” he
replied, insinuatingly.

“Oh, but I have seen many like it. In my purse there are several at this
minute.”

“Isn’t it strange that this particular coin should have reminded you of
home?”

“You have no right to question me, sir,” she said, coldly, drawing away,
only to be lurched back again. In spite of herself she laughed audibly.

“I beg your pardon,” he said, tantalizingly.

“When did he give it you?”

“Who?”

“The porter, sir.”

“You have no right to question me,” he said.

“Oh!” she gasped. “I did not mean to be inquisitive.”

“But I grant the right. He gave it me inside of two hours after I first
entered the car.”

“At Denver?”

“How do you know I got on at Denver?’

“Why, you passed me in the aisle with your luggage. Don’t you remember?”

Did he remember! His heart almost turned over with the joy of knowing
that she had really noticed and remembered him. Involuntarily his glad
fingers closed down upon the gloved hand that lay beneath them.

“I believe I do remember, now that you speak of it,” he said, in a
stifled voice. “You were standing at a window?”

“Yes; and I saw you kissing those ladies goodby, too. Was one of them
your wife, or were they all your sisters? I have wondered.”

“They--they were--cousins,” he informed her, confusedly, recalling an
incident that had been forgotten. He had kissed Mary Lyons and Edna
Burrage--but their brothers were present. “A foolish habit, isn’t it?”

“I do not know. I have no grown cousins,” she replied, demurely. “You
Americans have such funny customs, though. Where I live, no gentleman
would think of pressing a lady’s hand until it pained her. Is it
necessary?” In the question there was a quiet dignity, half submerged
in scorn, so pointed, so unmistakable that he flushed, turned cold with
mortification, and hastily removed the amorous fingers.

“I crave your pardon. It is such a strain to hold myself and you against
the rolling of this wagon that I unconsciously gripped your hand harder
than I knew. You--you will not misunderstand my motive?” he begged,
fearful lest he had offended her by his ruthlessness.

“I could not misunderstand something that does not exist,” she said,
simply, proudly.

“By Jove, she’s beyond comparison!” he thought.

“You have explained, and I am sorry I spoke as I did. I shall not again
forget how much I owe you.”

“Your indebtedness, if there be one, does not deprive you of the liberty
to speak to me as you will. You could not say anything unjust without
asking my forgiveness, and when you do that you more than pay the debt.
It is worth a great deal to me to hear you say that you owe something to
me, for I am only too glad to be your creditor. If there is a debt, you
shall never pay it; it is too pleasant an account to be settled with
‘you’re welcome.’ If you insist that you owe much to me, I shall refuse
to cancel the debt, and allow it to draw interest forever.”

“What a financier!” she cried. “That jest was worthy of a courtier’s
deepest flattery. Let me say that I am proud to owe my gratitude to you.
You will not permit it to grow less.”

“That was either irony or the prettiest speech a woman ever uttered,” he
said, warmly. “I also am curious about something. You were reading
over my shoulder in the observation car--” “I was not!” she exclaimed,
indignantly. “How did you know that?” she inconsistently went on.

“You forget the mirror in the opposite side of the car.”

“Ach, now I am offended.”

“With a poor old mirror? For shame! Yet, in the name of our American
glass industry, I ask your forgiveness. It shall not happen again. You
will admit that you were trying to read over my shoulder. Thanks for
that immutable nod. Well, I am curious to know what you were so eager to
read.”

“Since you presume to believe the mirror instead of me, I will tell you.
There was a despatch on the first page that interested me deeply.”

“I believe I thought as much at the time. Oh, confound this road!”
 For half a mile or more the road had been fairly level, but, as the
ejaculation indicates, a rough place had been reached. He was flung
back in the corner violently, his head coming in contact with a sharp
projection of some kind. The pain was almost unbearable, but it was
eased by the fact that she had involuntarily thrown her arm across his
chest, her hand grasping his shoulder spasmodically.

“Oh, we shall be killed!” she half shrieked. “Can you not stop him? This
is madness--madness!”

“Pray be calm! I was to blame, for I had become careless. He is earning
his money, that’s all. It was not stipulated in the contract that he was
to consider the comfort of his passengers.” Grenfall could feel himself
turn pale as something warm began to trickle down his neck. “Now tell me
which despatch it was. I read all of them.”

“You did? Of what interest could they have been?”

“Curiosity does not recognize reason.”

“You read every one of them?”

“Assuredly.”

“Then I shall grant you the right to guess which interested me the most.
You Americans delight in puzzles, I am told.”

“Now, that is unfair.”

“So it is. Did you read the despatch from Constantinople?” Her arm fell
to her side suddenly as if she had just realized its position.

“The one that told of the French ambassador’s visit to the Sultan?”

“Concerning the small matter of a loan of some millions--yes. Well,
that was of interest to me inasmuch as the loan, if made, will affect my
country.”

“Will you tell me what country you are from?”

“I am from Graustark.”

“Yes; but I don’t remember where that is.”

“Is it possible that your American schools do not teach geography? Ours
tell us where the United States are located.”

“I confess ignorance,” he admitted.

“Then I shall insist that you study a map. Graustark is small, but I am
as proud of it as you are of this great broad country that reaches from
ocean to ocean. I can scarcely wait until I again see our dear crags
and valleys, our rivers and ever-blue skies, our plains and our towns. I
wonder if you worship your country as I love mine.”

“From the tenor of your remarks, I judge that you have been away from
home for a long time,” he volunteered.

“We have seen something of Asia, Australia, Mexico and the United States
since we left Edelweiss, six months ago. Now we are going home--home!”
 She uttered the word so lovingly, so longingly, so tenderly, that he
envied the homeland.

There was a long break in the conversation, both evidently wrapped in
thought which could not be disturbed by the whirl of the coach. He was
wondering how he could give her up, now that she had been tossed into
his keeping so strangely. She was asking herself over and over again how
so thrilling an adventure would end.

They were sore and fatigued with the strain on nerve and flesh. It was
an experience never to be forgotten, this romantic race over the wild
mountain road, the result still in doubt. Ten minutes ago--strangers;
now--friends at least, neither knowing the other. She was admiring him
for his generalship, his wonderful energy; he was blessing the fate
that had come to his rescue when hope was almost dead. He could scarcely
realize that he was awake. Could it be anything but a vivid fancy from
which he was to awaken and find himself alone in his berth, the buzzing,
clacking carwheels piercing his ears with sounds so unlike those that
had been whispered into them by a voice, sweet and maddening, from out
the darkness of a dreamland cab?


“Surely we must be almost at the end of this awful ride,” she moaned,
yielding completely to the long suppressed alarm. “Every bone in my body
aches. What shall we do if they have not held the train?”

“Send for an undertaker,” he replied grimly, seeing policy in jest. They
were now ascending an incline, bumping over boulders, hurtling through
treacherous ruts and water-washed holes, rolling, swinging, jerking,
crashing. “You have been brave all along; don’t give up now. It is
almost over. You’ll soon be with your friends.”

“How can I thank you”’ she cried, gripping his arm once more. Again his
hand dropped upon hers and closed gently.

“I wish that I could do a thousand times as much for you,” he said,
thrillingly, her disheveled hair touching his face so close were his
lips. “Ah, the lights of the town!” he cried an instant later. “Look!”

He held her so that she could peer through the rattling glass window.
Close at hand, higher up the steep, many lights were twinkling against
the blackness.

Almost before they realized how near they were to the lights, the horses
began to slacken their speed, a moment later coming to a standstill. The
awful ride was over.

“The train! the train!” she cried, in ecstacy. “Here, on the other side.
Thank heaven!”

He could not speak for the joyful pride that distended his heart almost
to bursting. The coach door flew open, and Light-horse Jerry yelled:

“Here y’are! I made her!”

“I should say you did!” exclaimed Grenfall, climbing out and drawing her
after him gently. “Here’s your ten.”

“I must send you something, too, my good fellow,” cried the lady. “What
is your address--quick?”

“William Perkins, O----, West Virginny, ma’am.”

Lorry was dragging her toward the cars as the driver completed the
sentence. Several persons were running down the platform, dimly lighted
from the string of car windows She found time to pant as they sped
along:

“He was not Light-horse Jerry, at all!”



III. MISS GUGGENSLOCKER


He laughed, looking down into her serious upturned face. A brief smile
of understanding flitted across her lips as she broke away from him
and threw herself into the arms of tall, excited Uncle Caspar. The
conductor, several trainmen and a few eager passengers came up, the
former crusty and snappish.

“Well, get aboard!” he growled. “We can’t wait all night.”

The young lady looked up quickly, her sensitive face cringing beneath
the rough command. Lorry stepped instantly to the conductor’s side,
shook his finger vigorously under his nose, and exclaimed in no
uncertain tones:

“Now, that’s enough from you! If I hear another word out of you, I’ll
make you sweat blood before tomorrow morning. Understand, my friend.”

“Aw, who are you?” demanded the conductor, belligerently.

“You’ll learn that soon enough. After this you’ll have sense enough to
find out whom you are talking to before you open that mouth of yours.
Not another word!” Mr. Grenfall Lorry was not president of the road,
nor was he in any way connected with it, but his well assumed air of
authority caused the trainman’s ire to dissolve at once.

“Excuse me, sir. I’ve been worried to death on this run. I meant no
offence. That old gentleman has threatened to kill me. Just now he
took out his watch and said if I did not run back for his niece in two
minutes he’d call me out and run me through. I’ve been nearly crazy
here. For the life of me, I don’t see how you happened to be--”

“Oh, that’s all right. Let’s be off,” cried Lorry, who had fallen some
distance behind his late companion and her uncle. Hurrying after them,
he reached her side in time to assist her in mounting the car steps.

“Thank you,” smiling down upon him bewitchingly. At the top of the steps
she was met by her aunt, behind whom stood the anxious man-servant and
the maid. Into the coach she was drawn by the relieved old lady, who
was critically inspecting her personal appearance when Lorry and the
foreigner entered.

“Ach, it was so wild and exhilarating, Aunt Yvonne,” the girl was
saying, her eyes sparkling. She stood straight and firm, her chin in the
air, her hands in those of her aunt. The little traveling cap was on
the side of her head, her hair was loose and very much awry, strands
straying here, curls blowing there in utter confusion. Lorry fairly
gasped with admiration for the loveliness that would not be vanquished.

“We came like the wind! I shall never, never forget it,” she said.

“But how could you have remained there, child? Tell me how it happened.
We have been frantic,” said her aunt, half in English, half in German.

“Not now, dear Aunt Yvonne. See my hair! What a fright I must be!
Fortunate man, your hair cannot be so unruly as mine. Oh!” The
exclamation was one of alarm. In an instant she was at his side, peering
with terrified eyes at the bloodstains on his neck and face. “It is
blood! You are hurt! Uncle Caspar, Hedrick--quick! Attend him! Come to
my room at once. You are suffering. Minna, find bandages!”

She dragged him to the door of her section before he could interpose a
remonstrance.

“It is nothing--a mere scratch. Bumped my head against the side of the
coach. Please don’t worry about it; I can care for myself. Really, it
doesn’t--”

“But it does! It has bled terribly. Sit there! Now, Hedrick, some
water.”

Hedrick rushed off and was back in a moment with a basin of water, a
sponge and a towel, and before Grenfall fully knew what was happening,
the man-servant was bathing his head, the others looking on anxiously,
the young lady apprehensively, her hands clasped before her as she bent
over to inspect the wound above his ear.

“It is quite an ugly cut,” said Uncle Caspar, critically. “Does it pain
you, sir?”

“Oh, not a great deal,” answered Lorry, closing his eyes comfortably. It
was all very pleasant, he thought.

“Should it not have stitches, Uncle Caspar?” asked the sweet, eager
voice.

“I think not. The flow is staunched. If the gentleman will allow Hedrick
to trim the hair away for a plaster and then bandage it I think the
wound will give him no trouble.” The old man spoke slowly and in very
good English.

“Really, Uncle, is it not serious?”

“No, no,” interposed Grenfall Lorry. “I knew it was a trifle. You cannot
break an American’s head. Let me go to my own section and I’ll be ready
to present myself, as good as new, in ten minutes.”

“You must let Hedrick bandage your head,” she insisted. “Go with him,
Hedrick.”

Grenfall arose and started toward his section, followed by Hedrick.

“I trust you were not hurt during that reckless ride,” he said, more as
a question, stopping in the aisle to look back at her.

“I should have been a mass of bruises, gashes and lumps had it not been
for one thing,” she said, a faint flush coming to her cheek, although
her eyes looked unfalteringly into his. “Will you join us in the dining
car? I will have a place prepared for you at our table.”

“Thank you. You are very good. I shall join you as soon as I am
presentable.”

“We are to be honored, sir,” said the old gentleman, but in such a
way that Grenfall had a distinct feeling that it was he who was to be
honored. Aunt Yvonne smiled graciously, and he took his departure.
While Hedrick was dressing the jagged little cut, Grenfall complacently
surveyed the patient in the mirror opposite, and said to himself a
hundred times: “You lucky dog! It was worth forty gashes like this. By
Jove, she’s divine!”

In a fever of eager haste he bathed and attired himself for dinner, the
imperturbable Hedrick assisting. One query filled the American’s mind:
“I wonder if I am to sit beside her.” And then: “I have sat beside her!
There can never again be such delight!”

It was seven o’clock before his rather unusual toilet was completed.
“See if they have gone to the diner, Hedrick,” he said to the
man-servant, who departed ceremoniously.

“I don’t know why he should be so damned polite,” observed Lorry,
gazing wonderingly after him. “I’m not a king. That reminds me. I must
introduce myself. She doesn’t know me from Adam.”

Hedrick returned and announced that they had just gone to the dining car
and were awaiting him there. He hurried to the diner and made his way
to their table. Uncle Caspar and his niece were facing him as he came
up between the tables, and he saw, with no little regret, that he was to
sit beside the aunt--directly opposite the girl, however. She smiled up
at him as he stood before them, bowing. He saw the expression of inquiry
in those deep, liquid eyes of violet as their gaze wandered over his
hair.

“Your head? I see no bandage,” she said, reproachfully.

“There is a small plaster and that is all. Only heroes may have
dangerous wounds,” he said, laughingly.

“Is heroism in America measured by the number of stitches or the size of
the plaster?” she asked, pointedly. “In my country it is a joy, and not
a calamity. Wounds are the misfortune of valor. Pray, be seated, Mr.
Lorry is it not?” she said, pronouncing it quaintly.

He sat down rather suddenly on hearing her utter his name. How had she
learned it? Not a soul on the train knew it, he was sure.

“I am Caspar Guggenslocker. Permit me, Mr. Lorry, to present my wife and
my niece, Miss Guggenslocker,” said the uncle, more gracefully than he
had ever heard such a thing uttered before.

In a daze, stunned by the name,--Guggenslocker, mystified over their
acquaintance with his own when he had been foiled at every fair attempt
to learn theirs, Lorry could only mumble his acknowledgments. In all
his life he had never lost command of himself as at this moment.
Guggenslocker! He could feel the dank sweat of disappointment starting
on his brow. A butcher,--a beer maker,--a cobbler,--a gardener,--all
synonyms of Guggenslocker. A sausage manufacturer’s niece--Miss
Guggenslocker! He tried to glance unconcernedly at her as he took up
his napkin, but his eyes wavered helplessly. She was looking serenely at
him, yet he fancied he saw a shadow of mockery in her blue eyes.

“If you were a novel writer, Mr. Lorry, what manner of heroine would
you choose?” she asked, with a smile so tantalizing that he understood
instinctively why she was reviving a topic once abandoned. His
confusion was increased. Her uncle and aunt were regarding him
calmly,--expectantly, he imagined.

“I--I have no ambition to be a novel writer,” he said, “so I have not
made a study of heroines.”

“But you would have an ideal,” she persisted.

“I’m sure I--I don’t--that is, she would not necessarily be a heroine.
Unless, of course, it would require heroism to pose as an ideal for such
a prosaic fellow as I.”

“To begin with, you would call her Clarabel Montrose or something
equally as impossible. You know the name of a heroine in a novel must
be euphonious. That is an exacting rule.” It was an open taunt, and
he could see that she was enjoying his discomfiture. It aroused his
indignation and his wits.

“I would first give my hero a distinguished name. No matter what the
heroine’s name might be--pretty or otherwise--I could easily change it
to his in the last chapter.” She flushed beneath his now bright, keen
eyes and the ready, though unexpected retort. Uncle Caspar placed his
napkin to his lips and coughed. Aunt Yvonne studiously inspected her
bill of fare. “No matter what you call a rose, it is always sweet,” he
added, meaningly.

At this she laughed good-naturedly. He marveled at her white teeth
and red lips. A rose, after all. Guggenslocker, rose; rose, not
Guggenslocker. No, no! A rose only! He fancied he caught a sly look of
triumph in her uncle’s swift glance toward her. But Uncle Caspar was not
a rose--he was Guggenslocker. Guggenslocker--butcher! Still, he did not
look the part--no, indeed. That extraordinary man a butcher, a gardener,
a--and Aunt Yvonne? Yet they were Guggenslockers.

“Here is the waiter,” the girl observed, to his relief. “I am famished
after my pleasant drive. It was so bracing, was it not Mr. Grenfall
Lorry?”

“Give me a mountain ride always as an appetizer,” he said, obligingly,
and so ended the jest about a name.

The orders for the dinner were given and the quartette sat back in their
chairs to await the coming of the soup. Grenfall was still wondering how
she had learned his name, and was on the point of asking several times
during the conventional discussion of the weather, the train and the
mountains. He considerately refrained, however, unwilling to embarrass
her.

“Aunt Yvonne tells me she never expected to see me alive after the
station agent telegraphed that we were coming overland in that awful old
carriage. The agent at P---- says it is a dangerous road, at the very
edge of the mountain. He also increased the composure of my uncle and
aunt by telling them that a wagon rolled off yesterday, killing a man,
two women and two horses. Dear Aunt Yvonne, how troubled you must have
been.”

“I’ll confess there were times when I thought we were rolling down the
mountain,” said Lorry, with a relieved shake of the head.

“Sometimes I thought we were soaring through space, whether upward or
downwards I could not tell. We never failed to come to earth, though,
did we?” she laughingly asked.

“Emphatically! Earth and a little grief,” he said, putting his hand to
his head.

“Does it pain you?” she asked, quickly.

“Not in the least. I was merely feeling to see if the cut were still
there. Mr--Mr. Guggenslocker, did the conductor object to holding the
train?” he asked, remembering what the conductor had told him of the old
gentleman’s actions.

“At first, but I soon convinced him that it should be held,” said the
other, quietly.

“My husband spoke very harshly to the poor man,” added Aunt Yvonne.
“But, I am afraid, Caspar, he did not understand a word you said. You
were very much excited.” The sweet old lady’s attempts at English were
much more laborious than her husband’s.

“If he did not understand my English, he was very good at guessing,”
 said her husband, grimly.

“He told me you had threatened to call him out,” ventured the young man.

“Call him out? Ach, a railroad conductor!” exclaimed Uncle Caspar, in
fine scorn.

“Caspar, I heard you say that you would call him out,” interposed his
wife, with reproving eyes.

“Ach, God! God! I have made a mistake! I see it all! It was the
other word I meant--down not out! I intended to call him down, as you
Americans say. I hope he will not think I challenged him.” He was very
much perturbed.

“I think he was afraid you would,” said Lorry.

“He should have no fear. I could not meet a railroad conductor. Will you
please tell him I could not so condescend? Besides, dueling is murder in
your country, I am told.”

“It usually is, sir. Much more so than in Europe.” The others looked
at him inquiringly. “I mean that in America when two men pull
their revolvers and go to shooting at each other, some one is
killed--frequently both. In Europe, as I understand it, a scratch with a
sword ends the combat.”

“You have been misinformed,” exclaimed Uncle Caspar, his eyebrows
elevated.

“Why, Uncle Caspar has fought more duels than he can count,” cried the
girl, proudly.

“And has he slain his man every time?” asked Grenfall, smilingly,
glancing from one to the other. Aunt Yvonne shot a reproving look at the
girl, whose face paled instantly, her eyes going quickly in affright to
the face of her uncle.

“God!” Lorry heard the old gentleman mutter. He was looking at his bill
of fare, but his eyes were fixed and staring. The card was crumpling
between the long, bony fingers. The American realized that a forbidden
topic had been touched upon.

“He has fought and he has slain,” he thought as quick as a flash, “He is
no butcher, no gardener, no cobbler. That’s certain!”

“Tell us, Uncle Caspar, what you said to the conductor,” cried the young
lady, nervously.

“Tell them, Caspar, how alarmed we were,” added soft-voiced Aunt Yvonne.
Grenfall was a silent, interested spectator. He somehow felt as if a
scene from some tragedy had been reproduced in that briefest of moments.
Calmly and composedly, a half smile now in his face, the soldierly
Caspar narrated the story of the train’s run from one station to the
other.

“We did not miss you until we had almost reached the other station. Then
your Aunt Yvonne asked me where you had gone. I told her I had not seen
you, but went into the coach ahead to search. You were not there. Then I
went on to the dining car. Ach, you were not there. In alarm I returned
to our car. Your aunt and I looked everywhere. You were not anywhere.
I shall never forget your aunt’s face when she sank into a chair, nor
shall I feel again so near like dying as when she suggested that you
might have fallen from the train. I sent Hedrick ahead to summon the
conductor, but he had hardly left us when the engine whistled sharply
and the train began to slow up in a jerky fashion. We were very pale
as we looked at each other, for something told us that the stop was
unusual. I rushed to the platform meeting Hedrick, who was as much
alarmed as I. He said the train had been flagged, and that there must
be something wrong. Your aunt came out and told me that she had made a
strange discovery.”

Grenfall observed that he was addressing himself exclusively to the
young lady.

“She had found that the gentleman in the next section was also missing.
While we were standing there in doubt and perplexity, the train came to
a standstill, and soon there was shouting on the outside. I climbed down
from the car and saw that we were at a little station. The conductor
came running toward me excitedly.

“‘Is the young lady in the car?’ he asked.

“‘No. For Heaven’s sake, what have you heard?’ I cried.

“‘Then she has been left at O----,’ he exclaimed, and used some very
extraordinary American words.

“I then informed him that he should run back for you, first learning
that you were alive and well. He said he would be damned if he
would--pardon the word, ladies. He was very angry, and said he would
give orders to go ahead, but I told him I would demand restitution of
his government. He laughed in my face, and then I became shamelessly
angry. I said to him:

“‘Sir, I shall call you down--not out, as you have said--and I shall run
you through the mill.’

“That was good American talk, sir, was it not, Mr. Lorry? I wanted
him to understand me, so I tried to use your very best language. Some
gentlemen who are traveling on this train and some very excellent ladies
also joined in the demand that the train be held. His despatch from
O---- said that you, Mr. Lorry, insisted on having it held for twenty
minutes. The conductor insulted you, sir, by saying that you had
more--ah, what is it?--gall than any idiot he had ever seen. When he
said that, although I did not fully understand that it was a reflection
on you, so ignorant am I of your language, I took occasion to tell him
that you were a gentleman and a friend of mine. He asked me your name,
but, as I did not know it, I could only tell him that he would learn it
soon enough. Then he said something which has puzzled me ever since. He
told me to close my face. What did he mean by that, Mr. Lorry?”

“Well, Mr. Guggenslocker, that means, in refined American, ‘stop
talking,’” said Lorry, controlling a desire to shout.

“Ach, that accounts for his surprise when I talked louder and faster
than ever. I did not know what he meant. He said positively he would not
wait, but just then a second message came from the other station. I did
not know what it was then, but a gentleman told me that it instructed
him to hold the train if he wanted to hold his job. Job is situation,
is it not? Well, when he read that message he said he would wait just
twenty minutes. I asked him to tell me how you were coming to us, but he
refused to answer. Your aunt and I went at once to the telegraph man
and implored him to tell us the truth, and he said you were coming in a
carriage over a very dangerous road. Imagine our feelings when he said
some people had been killed yesterday on that very road.

“He said you would have to drive like the--the very devil if you got
here in twenty minutes.”

“We did, Uncle Caspar,” interrupted Miss Guggenslocker, naively. “Our
driver followed Mr. Lorry’s instructions.”

Mr. Grenfall Lorry blushed and laughed awkwardly. He had been admiring
her eager face and expressive eyes during Uncle Caspar’s recital. How
sweet her voice when it pronounced his name, how charming the foreign
flavor to the words.

“He would not have understood if I had said other things,” he explained,
hastily.

“When your aunt and I returned to the train we saw the conductor holding
his watch. He said to me: ‘In just three minutes we pull out. If they
are not here by that time they can get on the best they know how. I’ve
done all I can: I did not say a word, but went to my section and had
Hedrick get out my pistols. If the train left before you arrived it
would be without its conductor. In the meantime, your Aunt Yvonne was
pleading with the wretch. I hastened back to his side with my pistols in
my pocket. It was then that I told him to start his train if he dared.
That man will never know how close he was to death. One minute passed,
and he coolly announced that but one minute was left. I had made up my
mind to give him one of my pistols when the time was up, and to tell
him to defend himself. It was not to be a duel, for there was nothing
regular about it. It was only a question as to whether the train should
move. Then came the sound of carriage wheels and galloping horses.
Almost before we knew it you were with us. I am so happy that you were
not a minute later.”

There was something so cool and grim in the quiet voice, something so
determined in those brilliant eyes, that Grenfall felt like looking up
the conductor to congratulate him. The dinner was served, and while
it was being discussed his fair companion of the drive graphically
described the experience of twenty strange minutes in a shackle-down
mountain coach. He was surprised to find that she omitted no part, not
even the hand clasp or the manner in which she clung to him. His ears
burned as he listened to this frank confession, for he expected to
hear words of disapproval from the uncle and aunt. His astonishment was
increased by their utter disregard of these rather peculiar details.
It was then that he realized how trusting she had been, how serenely
unconscious of his tender and sudden passion. And had she told her
relatives that she had kissed him, he firmly believed they would have
smiled approvingly. Somehow the real flavor of romance was stricken from
the ride by her candid admissions. What he had considered a romantic
treasure was being calmly robbed of its glitter, leaving for his memory
the blurr of an adventure in which he had played the part of a gallant
gentleman and she a grateful lady. He was beginning to feel ashamed of
the conceit that had misled him. Down in his heart he was saying: “I
might have known it. I did know it. She is not like other women.” The
perfect confidence that dwelt in the rapt faces of the others forced
into his wondering mind the impression that this girl could do no wrong.

“And, Aunt Yvonne,” she said, in conclusion, “the luck which you say is
mine as birthright asserted itself. I escaped unhurt, while Mr. Lorry
alone possesses the pain and unpleasantness of our ride.”

“I possess neither,” he objected. “The pain that you refer to is a
pleasure.”

“The pain that a man endures for a woman should always be a pleasure,”
 said Uncle Caspar smilingly.

“But it could not be a pleasure to him unless the woman considered it a
pain,” reasoned Miss Guggenslocker. “He could not feel happy if she did
not respect the pain.”

“And encourage it,” supplemented Lorry, drily. “If you do not remind me
occasionally that I am hurt, Miss Guggenslocker, I am liable to forget
it.” To himself he added: “I’ll never learn how to say it in one
breath.”

“If I were not so soon to part from you I should be your physician,
and, like all physicians, prolong your ailment interminably,” she said,
prettily.

“To my deepest satisfaction,” he said, warmly, not lightly. There was
nothing further from his mind than servile flattery, as his rejoinder
might imply. “Alas!” he went on, “we no sooner meet than we part. May I
ask when you are to sail?”

“On Thursday,” replied Mr. Guggenslocker.

“On the Kaiser Wilhelm der Grosse,” added his niece, a faraway look
coming into her eyes.

“We are to stop off one day, to-morrow, in Washington,” said Aunt
Yvonne, and the jump that Lorry’s heart gave was so mighty that he was
afraid they could see it in his face.

“My uncle has some business to transact in your city, Mr. Lorry. We are
to spend tomorrow there and Wednesday in New York. Then we sail. Ach,
how I long for Thursday!” His heart sank like lead to the depths from
which it had sprung. It required no effort on his part to see that
he was alone in his infatuation. Thursday was more to her than his
existence; she could forget him and think of Thursday, and when she
thought of Thursday, the future, he was but a thing of the past, not
even of the present.

“Have you always lived in Washington, Mr. Lorry?” asked Mrs.
Guggenslocker.

“All my life,” he replied wishing at that moment that he was homeless
and free to choose for himself.

“You Americans live in one city and then in another,” she said. “Now, in
our country generation after generation lives and dies in one town. We
are not migratory.”

“Mr. Lorry has offended us by not knowing where Graustark is located on
the map,” cried the young lady, and he could see the flash of resentment
in her eyes.

“Why, my dear sir, Graustark is in--” began Uncle Caspar, but she checked
him instantly.

“Uncle Caspar, you are not to tell him. I have recommended that he
study geography and discover us for himself. He should be ashamed of his
ignorance.”

He was not ashamed, but he mentally vowed that before he was a day older
he would find Graustark on the map and would stock his negligent brain
with all that history and the encyclopedia had to say of the unknown
land. Her uncle laughed, and, to Lorry’s disappointment, obeyed the
young lady’s command.

“Shall I study the map of Europe, Asia or Africa?” asked he, and they
laughed.

“Study the map of the world,” said Miss Guggenslocker, proudly.

“Edelweiss is the capital?”

“Yes, our home city,--the queen of the crags,” cried she. “You should
see Edelweiss, Mr. Lorry. It is of the mountain, the plain and the sky.
There are homes in the valley, homes on the mountain side and homes in
the clouds.”

“And yours? From what you say it must be above the clouds--in heaven.”

“We are farthest from the clouds, for we live in the green valley,
shaded by the white topped mountains. We may, in Edelweiss, have what
climate we will. Doctors do not send us on long journeys for our health.
They tell us to move up or down the mountain. We have balmy spring,
glorious summer, refreshing autumn and chilly winter, just as we like.”

“Ideal! I think you must be pretty well toward the south. You could not
have July and January if you were far north.”

“True; yet we have January in July. Study your map. We are discernible
to the naked eye,” she said, half ironically.

“I care not if there are but three inhabitants Graustark, all told, it
is certainly worthy of a position on any map,” said Lorry, gallantly;
and his listeners applauded with patriotic appreciation. “By the way,
Mr. Gug--Guggenslocker, you say the conductor asked you for my name
and you did not know it. May I ask how you learned it later on?” His
curiosity got the better of him, and his courage was increased by the
champagne the old gentleman had ordered.

“I did not know your name until my niece told it to me after your
arrival in the carriage,” said Uncle Caspar.

“I don’t remember giving it to Miss Guggenslocker at any time,” said
Lorry.

“You were not my informant,” she said, demurely.

“Surely you did not guess it.”

“Oh, no, indeed. I am no mind reader.”

“My own name was the last thing you could have read in my mind, in that
event, for I have not thought of it in three days.”

She was sitting with her elbows on the table, her chin in her hands, a
dreamy look in her blue eyes.

“You say you obtained that coin from the porter on the Denver train?”

“Within two hours after I got aboard.”

“Well, that coin purchased your name for me,” she said, calmly,
candidly. He gasped.

“You--you don’t mean that you--” he stammered.

“You see, Mr. Lorry, I wanted to know the name of a man who came nearest
my ideal of what an American should be. As soon as I saw you I knew
that you were the American as I had grown to know him through the
books,--big, strong, bold and comely. That is why I bought your name
of the porter. I shall always say that I know the name of an ideal
American,--Grenfall Lorry.”

The ideal American was not unmoved. He was in a fever of fear and
happiness,--fear because he thought she was jesting, happiness because
he hoped she was not. He laughed awkwardly, absolutely unable to express
himself in words. Her frank statement staggered him almost beyond the
power of recovery.

There was joy in the knowledge that she had been attracted to him at
first sight, but there was bitterness in the thought that he had come to
her notice as a sort of specimen, the name of which she had sought as a
botanist would look for the name of an unknown flower.

“I--I am honored,” he at last managed to say, his eyes gleaming with
embarrassment. “I trust you have not found your first judgment a faulty
one.” He felt very foolish after this flat remark.

“I have remembered your name,” she said, graciously. His heart swelled.

“There are a great many better Americans than I,” he said. “You forget
our president and our statesmen.”

“I thought they were mere politicians.”

Grenfall Lorry, idealized, retired to his berth that night, his head
whirling with the emotions inspired by this strange, beautiful woman.
How lovely, how charming, how naive, how queenly, how indifferent, how
warm, how cold--how everything that puzzled him was she. His last waking
thought was:

“Guggenslocker! An angel with a name like that!”



IV. THE INVITATION EXTENDED


They were called by the porter early the next morning. The train was
pulling into Washington, five hours late. Grenfall wondered, as he
dressed, whether fortune would permit him to see much of her during her
brief day in the capital. He dreamed of a drive over the avenues, a
trip to the monument, a visit to the halls of congress, an inspection of
public buildings, a dinner at his mother’s home, luncheon at the Ebbitt,
and other attentions which might give to him every moment of her day in
Washington. But even as he dreamed, he was certain that his hopes could
not be gratified.

After the train had come to a standstill he could hear the rustle of
her garments in the next compartment. Then he heard her sweep into the
passage, greet her uncle and aunt, utter a few commands to the maid,
and, while he was adjusting his collar and necktie, pass from the car.
No man ever made quicker time in dressing than did Lorry. She could
hardly have believed him ideal had she seen his scowling face or heard
the words that hissed through his impatient teeth.

“She’ll get away, and that’ll be the end of it,” he growled, seizing his
traps and rushing from the train two minutes after her departure. The
porter attempted to relieve him of his bags on the platform, but he
brushed him aside and was off toward the station.

“Nice time for you, to call a man, you idiot,” was his parting shot for
the porter, forgetting of course, that the foreigners had been called
at the same time. With eyes intent on the crowd ahead, he plunged along,
seeing nobody in his disappointed flight. “I’ll never forgive myself if
I miss her,” he was wailing to himself. She was not to be seen in the
waiting rooms, so he rushed to the sidewalk.

“Baggage transferred?”

“Cab, sir?”

“Go to the devil--yes, here! Take these traps and these checks and rush
my stuff to No.----, W---- Avenue. Trunks just in on B.& O.,” he cried,
tossing his burdens to a transfer man and giving him the checks so
quickly that the fellow’s sleepy eyes opened wider than they had been
for a month. Relieved of his impedimenta, he returned to the station.

“Good morning, Mr. Lorry. Are you in too much of a hurry to see your
friends?” cried a clear, musical voice, and he stopped as if shot. The
anxious frown flew from his brow and was succeeded instantaneously by a
glad smile. He wheeled and beheld her, with Aunt Yvonne, standing near
the main entrance to the station. “Why, good morning,” he exclaimed,
extending his hand gladly. To his amazement she drew herself up
haughtily and ignored the proffered hand. Only for a brief second did
this strange and uncalled--for hauteur obtain. A bright smile swept over
her face, and her repentant fingers sought his timidly, even awkwardly.
Something told him that she was not accustomed to handshaking; that same
something impelled him to bend low and touch the gloved fingers with his
lips. He straightened, with face flushed, half fearful lest his act
had been observed by curious loungers, and he had taken a liberty in
a public place which could not be condoned. But she smiled serenely,
approvingly. There was not the faintest sign of embarrassment or
confusion in the lovely face. Any other girl in the world, he thought,
would have jerked her hand away and giggled furiously. Aunt Yvonne
inclined her head slightly, but did not proffer her hand. He wisely
refrained from extending his own. “I thought you had left the station,”
 he said.

“We are waiting for Uncle Caspar, who is giving Hedrick instructions.
Hedrick, you know, is to go on to New York with our boxes. He will have
them aboard ship when we arrive there. All that we have with us is hand
luggage. We leave Washington to-night.”

“I had hoped you might stay over for a few days.”

“It is urgent business that compels us to leave so hastily, Mr. Lorry.
Of all the cities in the world, I have most desired to see the capital
of your country. Perhaps I may return some day. But do not let us detain
you, if you are in a hurry.”

He started, looked guilty, stammered something about baggage, said he
would return in a moment, and rushed aimlessly away, his ears fiery.

“I’m all kinds of a fool,” he muttered, as he raced around the
baggage-room and then back to where he had left the two ladies. Mr.
Guggenslocker had joined them and they were preparing to depart. Miss
Guggenslocker’s face expressed pleasure at seeing him.

“We thought you would never return, so long were you gone,” she cried,
gaily. He had been gone just two minutes by the watch! The old gentleman
greeted him warmly, and Lorry asked them to what hotel they were going.
On being informed that they expected to spend the day at the Ebbitt,
he volunteered to accompany them, saying that he intended to breakfast
there. Quicker than a flash a glance, unfathomable as it was brief,
passed between the three, not quickly enough, however, to escape
his keen, watchful eyes, on the alert since the beginning of his
acquaintance with them, in conjunction with his ears, to catch something
that might satisfy, in a measure, his burning curiosity. What was the
meaning of that glance? It half angered him, for in it he thought he
could distinguish annoyance, apprehension, dismay or something equally
disquieting. Before he could stiffen his long frame and give vent to
the dignified reconsideration that flew to his mind, the young lady
dispelled all pain and displeasure, sending him into raptures, by
saying:

“How good of you! We shall be so delighted to have you breakfast with
us, Mr. Lorry, if it is convenient for you. You can talk to us of your
wonderful city. Now, say that you will be good to us; stay your hunger
and neglect your personal affairs long enough to give us these early
morning hours. I am sure we cannot trouble you much longer.”

He expostulated gallantly and delightedly, and then hurried forth to
call a cab. At eight o’clock he breakfasted with them, his infatuation
growing deeper and stronger as he sat for the hour beneath the spell of
those eyes, the glorious face, the sweet, imperial air that was a part
of her, strange and unaffected. As they were leaving the dining-room he
asked her if she would not drive with him.

His ardent gallantry met with a surprising rebuke. The conversation
up to that moment had been bright and cheery, her face had been the
constant reflector of his own good spirits, and he had every reason in
the world to feel that his suggestion would be received with pleasure.
It was a shock to him, therefore, to see the friendly smile fade from
her eyes and a disdainful gleam succeed it. Her voice, a moment ago
sweet and affable, changed its tone instantly to one so proud and
arrogant that he could scarcely believe his ears.

“I shall be engaged during the entire day, Mr. Lorry,” she said, slowly,
looking him fairly in the eyes with cruel positiveness. Those eyes of
his were wide with surprise and the glowing gleam of injured pride.
His lips closed tightly; little red spots flew to his cheeks and
then disappeared, leaving his face white and cold; his heart throbbed
painfully with the mingled emotions of shame and anger. For a moment he
dared not speak.

“I have reason to feel thankful that you are to be engaged,” he said
at last, calmly, without taking his eyes from hers. “I am forced to
believe, much to my regret, that I have offended when I intended to
please. You will pardon my temerity.”

There was no mistaking the resentment in his voice or the glitter in his
eyes. Impulsively her little hand was stretched forth, falling upon his
arm, while into her eyes came again the soft glow and to her lips the
most pathetic, appealing smile, the forerunner of a pretty plea for
forgiveness. The change startled and puzzled him more than ever. In one
moment she was unreasonably rude and imperious, in the next gracious and
imploring.

“Forgive me,” she cried, the blue eyes battling bravely against the
steel in the grey ones above. “I was so uncivil! Perhaps I cannot make
you understand why I spoke as I did, but, let me say, I richly deserved
the rebuke. Pray forgive me and forget that I have been disagreeable. Do
not ask me to tell you why I was so rude to you just now, but overlook
my unkind treatment of your invitation. Please, Mr. Lorry, I beg of
you--I beg for the first time in my life. You have been so good to me;
be good to me still.”

His wrath melted away like snow before the sunshine. How could he resist
such an appeal? “I beg for the first time in my life,” whirled in his
brain. What did she mean by that?

“I absolve the penitent,” he said, gravely.

“I thank you. You are still my ideal American--courteous, bold and
gentle. I do not wonder that Americans can be masterful men. And now I
thank you for your invitation, and ask you to let me withdraw my implied
refusal. If you will take me for the drive, I shall be delighted and
more than grateful.”

“You make me happy again,” he said, softly, as they drew near the elder
members of the party, who had paused to wait for them. “I shall ask your
uncle and aunt to accompany us.”

“Uncle Caspar will be busy all day, but I am sure my aunt will be
charmed. Aunt Yvonne, Mr. Lorry has asked us to drive with him over the
city, and I have accepted for you. When are we to start, Mr. Lorry?”

Mr. and Mrs. Guggenslocker stared in a bewildered sort of manner
at their niece. Then Aunt Yvonne turned questioning eyes toward her
husband, who promptly bowed low before the tall American and said:

“Your kind offices shall never be forgotten, sir. When are the ladies to
be ready?”

Lorry was weighing in his mind the advisability of asking them to dine
in the evening with his mother, but two objections presented themselves
readily. First, he was afraid of this perverse maid; second, he had not
seen his mother. In fact, he did not know that she was in town.

“At two o’clock, I fancy. That will give us the afternoon. You leave at
nine to-night, do you not?”

“Yes. And will you dine with us this evening?” Her invitation was so
unexpected, in view of all that had happened, that he looked askance.
“Ach, you must not treat my invitation as I did yours!” she cried,
merrily, although he could detect the blush that returns with the
recollection of a reprimand. “You should profit by what I have been
taught.” The girl abruptly threw her arm about her aunt and cried, as
she drew away in the direction of her room: “At two, then, and at dinner
this evening. I bid you good morning, Mr. Lorry.”

The young man, delighted with the turn of affairs, but dismayed by what
seemed a summary dismissal, bowed low. He waited until the strange trio
entered the elevator and then sauntered downstairs, his hands in his
pockets, his heart as light as air. Unconsciously he jingled the coins.
A broad smile came over his face as he drew forth a certain piece.
Holding it between his thumb and forefinger he said:

“You are what it cost her to learn my name, are you? Well, my good
fellow, you may be very small, but you bought something that looks
better than Guggenslocker on a hotel register. Your mistress is an odd
bit of humanity, a most whimsical bit, I must say. First, she’s no and
then she’s yes. You’re lucky, my coin, to have fallen into the custody
of one who will not give you over to the mercy of strangers for the sake
of a whim. You are now retired on a pension, well deserved after valiant
service in the cause of a most capricious queen.”

In an hour he was at home and relating to his mother the story of his
wanderings, neglecting, for reasons best known to himself, the events
which occurred after Denver had been left behind, except for a casual
allusion to “a party of foreigners.” At one o’clock, faultlessly
attired, he descended to the brougham, telling Mrs. Lorry that he
had invited some strangers to see the city. On the way downtown he
remembered that he was in business, the law business--and that it would
be well to drop in and let his uncle know he was in the city. On second
thought, however, he concluded it was too near two o’clock to waste any
time on business, so the office did not know that he was in town until
the next day, and then to no great extent.

For several hours he reveled in her society, sitting beside her in that
roomy brougham, Aunt Yvonne opposite, explaining to her the many places
of interest as they passed. They entered the Capitol; they saw the White
House, and, as they were driving back to the hotel, passed the President
of the United States.

Miss Guggenslocker, when informed that the President’s carriage was
approaching, relaxed gracefully from the stately reserve that had
been puzzling him, and revealed an eager curiosity. Her eyes fastened
themselves upon the President, Lorry finding entertainment in the
changes that came over her unconscious face. Instead of noting the
veneration he had expected, he was astonished and somewhat provoked to
see a slight curl of disgust at the corners of her mouth, a pronounced
disappointment in her eyes. Her face expressed ridicule, pure and
simple, and, he was shocked to observe, the exposure was unconscious,
therefore sincere.

“You do not like our ruler?” he said, as the carriage whirled by. He was
returning his hat to his head as he spoke.

“I cannot say. I do not know him,” she replied, a tinge of sarcasm in
her voice. “You Americans have one consolation; when you tire of a ruler
you can put another in his place. Is it not wise to do so quite often?”

“I don’t think wise is the word. Expedient is better. I am to infer that
you have no politics.”

“One house has ruled our land for centuries. Since I came to your land
I have not once seen a man wave his hat with mad adulation and cry from
his heart: ‘Long live the President!’ For centuries, in my country,
every child has been born with the words: ‘Long live the Prince!’ in his
heart, and he learns to say them next after the dear parental words are
mastered. ‘Long live the Prince!’ ‘Long live the Princess!’ are tributes
of love and honor that greet our rulers from birth to death. We are not
fickle, and we have no politics.”

“Do your rulers hear tin horns, brass bands, campaign yells,
firecrackers and stump speeches every four years? Do they know what it
means to be the voluntary choice of a whole nation? Do they know what
it is to rule because they have won the right and not because they were
born to it? Has there ever been a homage-surfeited ruler in your land
who has known the joy that comes with the knowledge that he has earned
the right to be cheered from one end of the country to the other? Is
there not a difference between your hereditary ‘Long live the Prince’
and our wild, enthusiastic, spontaneous ‘Hurrah for Cleveland!’ Miss
Guggenslocker? All men are equal at the beginning in our land. The man
who wins the highest gift that can be bestowed by seventy millions of
people is the man who had brains and not title as a birthright.” He was
a bit exasperated.

“There! I have displeased you again. You must pardon my antiquated
ideas. We, as true and loyal subjects of a good sovereign, cannot forget
that our rulers are born, not made. Perhaps we are afflicted at times
with brainless monarchs and are to be pitied. You are generous in
your selection of potentates, be generous, then, with me, a benighted
royalist, who craves leniency of one who may some day be President of
the United States.”

“Granted, without discussion. As possible, though not probable,
President of the United States, I am magnanimous to an unfortunate who
can never hope to be princess, no matter how well she might grace the
gilded throne.”

She greeted this glowing remark with a smile so intoxicating that he
felt himself the most favored of men. He saw that smile in his mind’s
eye for months afterward, that maddening sparkle of joy, which flashed
from her eyes to the very bottom of his heart, there to snuggle forever
with Memory’s most priceless treasures. Their dinner was but one more
phase of this fascinating dream. More than once he feared that he was
about to awake to find bleak unhappiness where exquisite joy had reigned
so gloriously. As it drew to an end a sense of depression came over him.
An hour at most was all that he could have with her. Nine o’clock
was drawing nigh with its regrets, its longings, its desolation. He
determined to retain the pleasures of the present until, amid the
clanging of bells and the roll of car wheels, the dismal future began.
His intention to accompany them to the station was expressed as they
were leaving the table. She had begun to say good-by to him when
he interrupted, self-consciousness forcing the words hurriedly and
disjointedly from his lips:

“You will let me go to the station with you. I shall--er--deem it a
pleasure.”

She raised her eyebrows slightly, but thanked him and said she would
consider it an honor. His face grew hot and his heart cold with the
fancy that there was in her eyes a gleam which said: “I pity you, poor
fellow.”

Notwithstanding his strange misgiving and the fact that his pride had
sustained quite a perceptible shock, he drove with them to the station.
They went to the sleeping car a few minutes before the time set for the
train’s departure, and stood at the bottom of the steps, uttering the
good-bys, the God-speeds and the sincere hope that they might meet
again. Then came the sharp activity of the trainmen, the hurry of
belated passengers. He glanced soberly at his watch.

“It is nine o’clock. Perhaps you would better get aboard,” he said, and
proceeded to assist Aunt Yvonne up the steps. She turned and pressed his
hand gently before passing into the car.

“Adieu, good friend. You have made it so very pleasant for us,” she
said, earnestly.

The tall, soldierly old gentleman was waiting to assist his niece into
the coach.

“Go first, Uncle Caspar,” the girl made Lorry happy by saying. “I can
easily come up unaided.”

“Or I can assist her,” Lorry hastened to add, giving her a grateful look
which she could not misunderstand. The uncle shook hands warmly with the
young man and passed up the steps. She was following when Lorry cried,

“Will you not allow me?”

She laughingly turned to him from the steps and stretched forth her
hand.

“And now it is good-by forever. I am so sorry that I have not seen more
of you,” she said. He took her hand and held it tightly for a moment.

“I shall never forget the past few days,” he said, a thrill in his
voice. “You have put something into my life that can never be taken
away. You will forget me before you are out of Washington, but I--I
shall always see you as you are now.”

She drew her hand away gently, but did not take her eyes from his
upturned face.

“You are mistaken. Why should I forget you--ever? Are you not the ideal
American whose name I bought? I shall always remember you as I saw
you--at Denver.”

“Not as I have been since?” he cried.

“Have you changed since first I saw you?” she asked, quaintly.

“I have, indeed, for you saw me before I saw you. I am glad I have not
changed for the worse in your eyes.”

“As I first knew you with my eyes I will say that they are trustworthy,”
 she said tantalizingly.

“I do not mean that I have changed externally.”

“In any other case my eyes would not serve,” she cried, with mock
disappointment. “Still,” she added, sweepingly, “you are my ideal
American. Good-by! The man has called ‘all aboard!’”

“Good-by!” he cried, swinging up on the narrow step beside her. Again he
clasped her hand as she drew back in surprise. “You are going out of my
land, but not out of my mind. If you wish your eyes to see the change in
me, you have only to look at them in a mirror. They are the change--they
themselves! Goodby! I hope that I may see you again.”

She hesitated an instant, her eyes wavering beneath his. The train was
moving slowly now.

“I pray that we may meet,” she said, softly, at last,--so softly that he
barely heard the words. Had she uttered no sound he could have been
sure of her response, for it was in her telltale eyes. His blood leaped
madly. “You will be hurt if you wait till the train is running at full
speed,” she cried, suddenly returning to the abandoned merry mood. She
pushed him gently in her excitement. “Don’t you see how rapidly we are
moving? Please go!” There was a terror in her eyes that pleased him.

“Good-by, then,” he cried.

“Adieu, my American,” she cried quickly.

As he swung out, ready to drop to the ground, she said, her eyes
sparkling with something that suggested mischief, her face more
bewitching than ever under the flicker of the great arc lights:

“You must come to Edelweiss to see me. I shall expect you!” He thought
there was a challenge in the tones. Or was it mockery?

“I will, by heaven, I will!” he exclaimed.

A startled expression flashed across her face, and her lips parted as
if in protestation. As she leaned forward, holding stoutly to the
hand-rail, there was no smile on her countenance.

A white hand fluttered before his eyes, and she was gone. He stood, hat
in hand, watching the two red lights at the end of the train until they
were lost in the night.



V. SENTIMENTAL EXCHANGE


If Lorry slept that night he was not aware of it. The next morning,
after he had breakfasted with his mother, he tried in vain to recall a
minute of the time between midnight and eight a.m. in which he did not
think of the young woman who had flown away with his tranquillity. All
night long he tossed and thought. He counted ten thousand black sheep
jumping over a pasture fence, but, after the task was done and the
sheep had scattered, he was as far from sleep as ever. Her face was
everywhere. Her voice filled his ear with music never-ceasing, but it
was not the lulling music that invites drowsiness. He heard the clock
strike the hours from one to eight, when he arose, thoroughly disgusted
with himself. Everything seemed to taste bitter or to look blue. That
breakfast was a great strain on his natural politeness. He worshipped
his mother, but in several instances that morning he caught himself
just in time to prevent the utterance of some sharp rejoinder to her
pleasant, motherly queries. Twice she was compelled to repeat questions,
his mind being so far away that he heard nothing save words that another
woman had uttered, say twenty-four hours before. His eyes were red, and
there was a heavy droop to the lids; his tones were drawling and his
voice strangely without warmth; his face was white and tired.

“You are not well, Grenfall,” his mother said, peering anxiously into
his eyes. “The trip has done you up. Now, you must take a good, long
rest and recover from your vacation.”

He smiled grimly.

“A man never needs a rest so much as he does at the end of his vacation,
eh, mother? Well, work will be restful. I shall go to the office this
morning and do three days’ work before night. That will prove to you
that I am perfectly well.”

He made a pretence of reading the morning paper. There was nothing to
interest him on’ those cold, commonplace pages, not one thing--but
wait! A thought struck him suddenly, and for ten minutes he searched the
columns assiduously, even nervously. Then he threw down the paper with a
sigh of relief.

There was nothing to indicate that her train had been wrecked. She had
undoubtedly reached New York in safety. He looked at his watch. She was
probably enjoying her breakfast at that very moment. Perhaps she was
thinking of him and--perhaps not. The memory of that last tender hand
clasp and the soft glow in her eyes stood like a wall between the fear
that she had forgotten and the certainty that she remembered. Had not
this memory kept him awake? That and the final, mysterious emotion which
had shown itself in her face as he had last looked upon it? A thousand
times had he pondered over that startled look and the signs of
agitation. Was it fear? Was it dismay? Was it renunciation? Whatever
it was, it sorely disturbed him; it had partly undone the charm of the
moment before--the charm that could not and would not be gainsaid.

True to his intention, he went to the office early, virtuously inclined
to work. His uncle greeted him warmly and a long conference over
business affairs followed. To Lorry’s annoyance and discomfiture he
found himself frequently inattentive. Several important cases were
pending, and in a day or two they were to go into court with a damage
suit of more than ordinary consequence. Lorry, senior, could not repress
his gratification over the return of his clever, active nephew at such
an opportune time. He had felt himself unable to handle the case alone;
the endurance of a young and vigorous mind was required for the coming
battle in chancery.

They lunched together, the elder eager and confidential, the other
respectful and--absent-minded. In the afternoon the junior went over the
case, and renewed search for authorities and opinions, fully determined
to be constant in spite of his inclination to be fickle. Late in the
day he petulantly threw aside the books, curtly informed his astonished
uncle that he was not feeling well, and left the office. Until dinner
time he played billiards atrociously at his club; at dinner his mother
sharply reproved him for flagrant inattentions; after dinner he smoked
and wondered despondently. To-morrow she was to sail! If he could but
see her once more!

At 7:30 his mother found him in the library, searching diligently
through the volume of the encyclopedia that contained the G’s. When she
asked what he was looking for he laughed idiotically, and, in confusion,
informed her that he was trying to find the name of the most important
city in Indiana. She was glancing at the books in the case when she was
startled by hearing him utter an exclamation and then lean to his feet.

“Half-past seven! I can make it!”

“What is the matter, Gren dear?”

“Oh!” he ejaculated, bringing himself up with a start. “I
forgot--er--yes, mother, I’ll just have time to catch the train, you
know. Will you kindly have Mary clean up this muss of books and so
forth? I’m off, you see, to New York--for a day only, mother,--back
tomorrow! Important business--just remembered it, you know,--ahem!
Good-by, mother! Good-by!” he had kissed her and was in the hall before
she fairly understood what he was talking about. Then she ran after him,
gaining the hallway in time to see him pass through the street door,
his hat on the side of his head, his overcoat fluttering furiously as
he shoved his arms into the sleeves. The door slammed, and he was off to
New York.

The train was ready to pull out when he reached the station, and it was
only by a hard run that he caught the last platform, panting but happy.
just twenty-four hours before she had left Washington, and it was
right here that she had smiled and said she would expect him to come to
Edelweiss. He had had no time to secure a berth in the sleeper, but was
fortunately able to get one after taking the train. Grenfall went to
sleep feeling both disappointed and disgusted. Disappointed because of
his submission to sentiment; disgusted because of the man who occupied
the next section. A man who is in love and in doubt has no patience with
the prosaic wretch who can sleep so audibly.

After a hasty breakfast in New York he telephoned to the steamship
company’s pier and asked the time of sailing for the Kaiser Wilhelm.
On being informed that the ship was to cast off at her usual hour, he
straightway called a cab and was soon bowling along toward the busy
waterway. Directly he sat bolt upright, rigid and startled to find
himself more awakened to the realization of his absurd action. Again it
entered his infatuated head that he was performing the veriest schoolboy
trick in rushing to a steamship pier in the hope of catching a final,
and at best, unsatisfactory glimpse of a young woman who had appealed
to his sensitive admiration. A love-sick boy could be excused for such a
display of imbecility, but a man--a man of the world’. Never!

“The idea of chasing down to the water’s edge to see that girl is
enough to make you ashamed of yourself for life, Grenfall Lorry,” he
apostrophized. “It’s worse than any lovesick fool ever dreamed of doing.
I am blushing, I’ll be bound. The idiocy, the rank idiocy of the thing!
And suppose she should see me staring at her out there on the pier? What
would she think of me? I’ll not go another foot! I won’t be a fool!”

He was excited and self-conscious and thoroughly ashamed of the trip
into which his impetuous adoration had driven him. Just as he was
tugging at the door in the effort to open it that he might order the
driver to take him back to the hotel, a sly tempter whispered something
in his ear; his fancy was caught, and he listened:

“Why not go down to the pier and look over the passenger list, just to
see if she has been booked safely? That would be perfectly proper and
sensible, and besides it will be a satisfaction to know that she gets
off all right. Certainly! There’s nothing foolish in that.... Especially
as I am right on the way there.... And as I have come so far...
there’s no sense in going back without seeing whether she has secured
passage.... I can find out in a minute and then go home. There won’t be
anything wrong in that. And then I may have a glimpse of her before the
ship leaves the pier. She must not see me, of course. Never! She’d laugh
at me! How I’d hate to see her laughing at me!” Then, sinking back again
with a smile of justification on his face, he muttered: “We won’t
turn back; we’ll go right ahead. We’ll be a kind of a fool, but not so
foolish as to allow her to see us and recognize us as one.”

Before long they arrived at the wharf, and he hurried to the office near
by. The clerk permitted him to look over the list. First he ran through
the first-class passengers, and was surprised to find that there was
no such name as Guggenslocker in the list. Then he went over the second
class, but still no Guggenslocker.

“Hasn’t Mr. Guggenslocker taken passage?” he demanded, unwilling to
believe his eyes.

“Not on the Kaiser Wilhelm, sir.”

“Then, by George, they’ll miss the boat!” Lorry exclaimed. “Maybe
they’ll be here in a few minutes.”

“They can’t get anything but steerage now, sir. Everything else is
gone.”

“Are you sure they haven’t taken passage?” asked the bewildered Lorry,
weakly.

“You can see for yourself,” answered the young man, curtly. Lorry
was again in a perspiration, this time the result of a vague, growing
suspicion that had forced itself into his mind. He wandered aimlessly
away, his brain a chaos of speculation. The suspicion to which he had
given countenance grew, and as it enlarged he suffered torment untold.
Gradually he came to the conclusion that she had fooled him, had lied to
him. She did not intend to sail on the Wilhelm, at all. It was all very
clear to him now, that strangeness in her manner, those odd occasional
smiles What was she? An adventuress! That sweet-faced girl a little
ordinary coquette, a liar? He turned cold with the thought. Nor was
she alone in her duplicity. Had not her uncle and aunt been as ready
to deceive him? Were they trying to throw him off their track for some
subtle purpose? Had they done something for which they were compelled
to fly the country as quickly as possible? No! Not that! They certainly
were not fleeing from justice. But why were they not on board the Kaiser
Wilhelm?

Suddenly he started as if he had been struck, and an involuntary
exclamation of pain and horror escaped his lips. Perhaps something
unforeseen had happened--an accident--illness--even death!

The clanging of bells broke upon his ears and he knew that the great
ship was about to depart. Mechanically, disconsolately he walked out and
paced the broad, crowded wharf. All was excitement. There was the rush
of people, the shouts, the cheers, the puffing of tugs, the churning
of water, and the Kaiser Wilhelm was off on its long voyage.
Half-heartedly, miserably and in a dazed condition he found a place in
the front row along the rail. There were tears in his eyes, tears of
anger, shame and mortification. She had played with him!

Moodily he watched the crowd of voyagers hanging over the rails of the
moving leviathan of the deep. A faint smile of irony came to his lips.
This was the boat on which his heart was to have been freighted from
native shores. The craft was sailing, but it was not carrying the cargo
that he had, in very good faith, consigned to Graustark. His heart was
certainly not on board the Kaiser Wilhelm der Grosse.

Gloomily his disappointed eyes swept along the rail of the big steamer,
half interested in spite of themselves. Twice they passed a certain
point on the forward deck, unconscious of a force that was attracting
them in that direction. The third time he allowed them to settle for an
instant on the group of faces and figures and then stray off to other
parts of the ship. Some strange power drew them again to the forward
deck, and this time he was startled into an intent stare. Could he
believe those eyes? Surely that was her figure at the rail--there
between the two young women who were waving their handkerchiefs so
frantically. His heart began to jump up and down, wildly, doubtingly,
impatiently. Why could not that face be turned toward the wharf as the
others were? There was the blue coat but not the blue cap. A jaunty
sailor hat sat where the never-to-be-forgotten cap had perched. The
change was slight, but it was sufficient to throw him into the most
feverish state of uncertainty. An insane desire to shout a command to
this strange young woman came over him.

The ship was slowly opening a gap between herself and the wharf, and he
knew that in a few moments recognition would be impossible. Just as he
was losing hope and was ready to groan with despair, the face beneath
the sailor hat was turned squarely in his direction. A glaze obscured
his eyes, a numbness attacked his brain. It was Miss Guggenslocker!

Why was her name omitted from the passenger list? That question was the
first to whirl through his addled brain. He forgot the questionings,
forgot everything a moment later, for, to his amazement and delight and
discomfiture, he saw that she was peering intently at him. A pair of big
glasses was leveled at him for a second and then lowered. He plainly saw
the smile on her face, and the fluttering cambric in her hand. She had
seen him, after all,--had caught him in a silly exhibition of weakness.
Her last impression of him, then, was to be one of which he could not
feel proud. While his heart burned with shame, it could not have been
suspected from the appearance of his face. His eyes were dancing, his
mouth was wide open with joy, his lips were quivering with a suppressed
shout, his cheeks were flushed and his whole aspect bespoke ecstacy. He
waved his hat and then his handkerchief, obtaining from her vigorous and
unrestrained signs of approbation. Her face was wreathed in smiles as
she leaned far over the rail, the picture of animated pleasure.

Making sure that her uncle and aunt were not visible, he boldly placed
his fingers to his lips and wafted a kiss out over the water!

“Now she’ll crush me,” he cried to himself, regretting the rash act and
praying that she had not observed it.

Her handkerchief ceased fluttering in an instant, and, with sinking
heart, he realized that she had observed. There was a moment of
indecision on the part of the fair one going out to sea, and then the
little finger tips of both hands went to her lips and his kiss came back
to him!

The people near him were surprised to hear a wild yell from his lips and
then to see him wave his hat so madly that there was some danger of its
being knocked to pieces against the railing or upon the persons of those
who stood too close to escape the whirling consequences. So unexpected
had been her reception of what he considered a calamitous indiscretion
that he was to be pardoned for the ebullition of relief and joy that
followed. Had she drawn a revolver and fired angrily at him he could not
have been more astounded. But, to actually throw a kiss to him--to meet
his imprudence in the same spirit that had inspired it! Too much to
believe! In the midst of his elation, however, there came a reminder
that she did not expect to see him again, that she was playing with him,
that it was a merry jest and not a heartache that filled her bosom at
the parting.

While he was still waving his handkerchief, debating savagely and
joyously the wisdom of the act, she became a part of the distant color
scheme; the blue figure faded and blended into the general tone and
could no longer be distinguished. She was gone, but she had tossed him
a kiss from lips that he should always see. As he turned away from the
water he found himself wondering if there had been tears in her eyes,
but the probability was so remote that he laughed foolishly and aloud A
couple of girls heard the laugh and giggled in sympathy, but he turned a
scowling face upon them and disappeared in the throng.

Uppermost in his bewildered mind was the question: Why is she not in
the passenger list? Acting on a sudden impulse, he again sought out
the clerk in charge and made a most thorough inspection. There was no
Guggenslocker among the names. As a last resort h asked:

“They could not have sailed under an assumed name, could they?”

“I can’t say as to that. Where are they going?”

“Graustark.”

But the young man shook his head slowly, Lorry’s shaking in unconscious
accord.

“Are you sure that you saw the young lady on board?”

“Well, rather!” exclaimed Lorry, emphatically.

“I was going to say there are a lot of Italian and German singers on the
ship, and you might have been mistaken. But since you are so positive,
it seems very strange that your friends are not on the list.”

So Lorry went away discouraged and with a vague fear that she might have
been a prima donna whose real name was Guggenslocker but whose stage
name was something more euphonious. He instantly put away the thought
and the fear. She was certainly not an opera singer--impossible!
He drove back to his hotel, and made preparations for his return to
Washington. Glancing casually over the register he came to the name
that had been haunting him--Guggenslocker! There were the names, “Caspar
Guggenslocker and four, Graustark.” Without hesitation he began to
question the clerk.

“They sailed on the Kaiser Wilhelm to-day;” said that worthy. “That’s
all I know about them. They came yesterday and left to-day.”

Mr. Grenfall Lorry returned to Washington as in a dream--a fairy dream.
The air of mystery that had grown from the first was now an impenetrable
wall, the top of which his curiosity could not scale. Even his fancy,
his imagination, served him not. There was but one point on which he was
satisfied: he was in love. His own condition was no mystery.

Several weeks later he went to New York to question the Captain of
the Wilhelm, hoping to clear away the clouds satisfactorily. To his
amazement, the captain said there had been no Guggenslockers on board
nor had there been persons answering the description, so far as he could
tell.

Through the long hot summer he worked, and worried, and wondered. In the
first, he did little that was satisfactory to himself or to his uncle;
in the second, he did so much that he was advised by his physician to
take a rest; in the last, he indulged himself so extensively that it had
become unbearable. He must know all about her? But how?

The early months of autumn found him pale and tired and indifferent
alike to work and play. He found no pleasure in the society that
had known him as a lion. Women bored him; men annoyed him; the play
suffocated him; the tiresome club was ruining his temper; the whole
world was going wrong. The doctor told him he was approaching nervous
prostration; his mother’s anxious eyes could no longer be denied, so he
realized grimly that there was but one course left open to him.

He suggested it to the doctor, to his mother and to his uncle, and they
agreed with him. It involved Europe.

Having fully decided again to cross the sea, his spirits revived. He
became more cheerful, took an interest in things that were going on,
and, by the time the Kaiser Wilhelm sailed in September, was the picture
of health and life.

He was off for Edelweiss--to the strange Miss Guggenslocker who had
thrown him a kiss from the deck that sailing-day.



VI. GRAUSTARK


Two weeks later Grenfall Lorry was landed and enjoying the sensations,
the delights of that wonderful world called by the name of Paris. The
second day after his arrival he met a Harvard man of his time on the
street. Harry Anguish had been a pseudo art student for two years. When
at college he was a hail-fellow-well-met, a leader in athletics and
in matters upon which faculties frown. He and Lorry were warm friends,
although utterly unlike in temperament; to know either of these men
was to like him; between the two one found all that was admirable and
interesting in man. The faults and virtues of each were along such
different lines that they balanced perfectly when lumped upon the
scale of personal estimation. Their unexpected meeting in Paris, was
as exhilarating pleasure to both, and for the next week or so they were
inseparable. Together they sipped absinthe at the cafes and strolled
into the theaters, the opera, the dance halls and the homes of some of
Anguish’s friends, French and American.

Lorry did not speak to his friend of Graustark until nearly two weeks
after his arrival in the city. He had discussed with himself the
advisability of revealing his plans to Anguish, fearing the latter’s
ridicule with all the cowardice of a man who knows that scoffing is, in
a large measure, justifiable. Growing impatient to begin the search for
the unheard-of country, its capital and at least one of its inhabitants,
he was at last compelled to inform Anguish, to a certain extent, of his
plans for the future. He began by telling him of his intention to take
a run over toward Vienna, Buda-Pesth and some of the Eastern
cities, expecting to be gone a couple of months. To his surprise and
consternation, Anguish enthusiastically volunteered to take the trip
with him, having had the same project in view for nearly a year.

There was nothing left for Lorry but to make a clean breast of it,
which he did shamefacedly, expecting the laughter and raillery of his
light-hearted friend as payment for his confidence. Instead, however,
Anguish, who possessed a lively and romantic nature, was charmed by the
story and proclaimed it to be the most delightful adventure that had
ever happened outside of a story-book.

“Tell me all about her,” he urged, his eyes sparkling with boyish
enthusiasm. And Lorry proceeded to give him a personal description
of the mysterious beauty, introducing him, in the same manner, to
the distinguished uncle and aunt, adding all those details which had
confounded and upset him during his own investigations.

“This is rich!” exclaimed Anguish. “Beats any novel written, I declare.
Begad, old man, I don’t blame you for hunting down this wonderful bit of
femininity. With a curiosity and an admiration that had been sharpened
so keenly as yours, I’d go to the end of the world myself to have them
satisfied.”

“I may be able to satisfy but one--curiosity. And maybe not that. But
who knows of Graustark?”

“Don’t give up before you’ve tried. If these people live in such a
place, why, it is to be found, of course. Any railroad guide-book can
locate this land of mystery. There are so many infernal little kingdoms
and principalities over here that it would take a lifetime to get ‘em
all straightened out in one’s head. To-morrow morning we will go to one
of the big railway-stations and make inquiries. We’ll locate Graustark
and then we’ll go over and pluck the flower that grows there. All you
need, my boy, is a manager. I’ll do the arranging, and your little act
will be the plucking.”

“Easier said than done.”

“She threw a kiss to you, didn’t she?”

“Certainly, but, confound it, that was because she never expected to see
me again.”

“Same reason why you threw a kiss to her, I suppose?”

“I know why; I wasn’t accountable.”

“Well, if she did it any more wittingly than you did, she is
accountable, and I’d hunt her up and demand an explanation.”

Lorry laughed at his apparent fervor, but was glad that he had confided
in his energetic countryman. Two heads were better than one, and he was
forced to admit to himself that he rather liked the idea of company
in the undertaking. Not that he expected to encounter any particular
difficulty, but that he saw a strange loneliness ahead. Therefore he
welcomed his friend’s avowed intention to accompany him to Edelweiss as
a relief instead of an annoyance. Until late in the night they discussed
the coming trip, Anguish finally startling him with a question, just as
he was stretching himself preparatory to the walk to his hotel.

“What are you going to do with her after you find her, Gren, old man?”

Grenfall’s brow puckered and he brought himself up with a jerk, puzzled
uncertainty expressing itself in his posture as well as in his face.

“I’ll think about that after I have found her,” he replied.

“Think you’ll marry her?” persisted the other.

“How do I know?” exclaimed the woman hunter, savagely.

“Oh, of course you don’t know--how could you?” apologized Anguish.
“Maybe she won’t have you--maybe she is married--all sorts of
contingencies, you know. But, if you’ll pardon my inquisitiveness, I’d
like to ask why you are making this wild goose chase half around the
world? just to have another look at her?”

“You asked me if I thought--” Here he stopped.

“I take it for granted, then, that you’d like to. Well, I’m glad that
I’ve got something definite on which to base operations. The one
object of our endeavors, from now on, is to exchange Guggenslocker for
Lorry--certainly no robbery. A charity, I should say. Good-night! See
you in the morning.”

The next morning the two friends took a cab to several railway stations
and inquired about Graustark and Edelweiss.

“She was stringing you, old man,” said Anguish, after they had turned
away from the third station. He spoke commiseratingly, as he really felt
sorry.

“No!” exclaimed Lorry. “She told me the truth. There is a Graustark and
she lives there. I’ll stake my life on those eyes of hers.”

“Are you sure she said it was in Europe?” asked Harry, looking up and
down the street as if he would not have been surprised to see her in
Paris. In his heart he believed that she and her precious relatives had
deceived old Gren. Perhaps their home was in Paris, and nowhere else.
But for Lorry’s positiveness he would have laughed heartily at the
other’s simple credulity, or branded him a dolt, the victim of some
merry actress’s whim. Still, he was forced to admit, he was not in a
position to see matters as they appeared, and was charitable enough to
bide his time and to humor the faith that was leading them from place to
place in the effort to find a land that they knew nothing about.
Lorry seemed so sure, so positive, that he was loath to see his dream
dispelled, his ideal shattered. There was certainly no Graustark;
neither had the Guggenslockers sailed on the Wilhelm, all apparent
evidence to the contrary notwithstanding. Lorry had been in a delirium
and had imagined he saw her on the ship. If there, why was not her name
in the list? But that problem tortured the sanguine searcher himself.

At last, in despair, after a fruitless search of two days, Lorry
was willing to submit. With the perverseness common to half-defeated
fighters, Anguish at once protested, forgetting that he had sought to
dissuade his friend the day before.

“We’ll go to the library of Paris and take a look through the books and
maps,” he said. “Or, better still, let us go to the post office. There!
Why have we not thought of that? What there is of Graustark they’ll know
in the postal service.”

Together they visited the chief post office, where, after being directed
to various deputies and clerks, they at length found the department in
which the information was obtainable. Inside of five minutes they were
in possession of facts that vindicated Miss Guggenslocker, lifted Lorry
to the seventh heaven, and put Mr. Anguish into an agony of impatience.
Graustark was a small principality away off to the east, and Edelweiss
was a city of some seventy-five thousand inhabitants, according to the
postal guide-book.

The Americans could learn no more there, so they went to Baedecker’s
office. Here they found a great map, and, after a diligent and almost
microscopic search, succeeded in discovering the principality of
Graustark. Then they looked at each other in dismay.

“It’s a devil of a distance to that little red blot on the map,” mused
Lorry, pulling his nose reflectively. “What an outlandish place for a
girl like her to live in,” he continued. “And that sweet-faced old lady
and noble Uncle Caspar! Ye gods! one would think barbarians existed
there and not such people as the Guggenslockers, refined, cultivated
smart, rich. I’m more interested than ever in the place.”

“So am I! I’m willing and ready to make the trip, old man, if you are
still of a mind. It’s a lark, and, besides, she may not be the only
pretty and gracious girl there. We’ve had hard work to find it on the
map, let’s not stop till we see Edelweiss on the earth itself.”

They made hasty preparations for the journey. Anguish, romantic and
full of adventure, advised the purchase of a pair of pistols and a
knife apiece, maintaining that, as they were going into an unknown
and mountainous region, they should be prepared for brigands and other
elements of danger. Lorry pooh-poohed the suggestion of brigands, but
indulged his mood by buying some ugly-looking revolvers and inviting the
prospect of something really thrilling in the way of an adventure. With
their traps they were soon whirling through France, bound for a certain
great city, on the road to Edelweiss, one filled with excitement,
eagerness and boyish zeal, the other harrassed by the sombre fear that
a grave disappointment was in store for him. Through the glamour and the
picturesqueness of the adventure there always crept the unconquerable
feeling that he was on a fool’s errand, that he was committing a deed
so weak and brainless that it was sure to make him a veritable
laughing-stock when it became known. After all, who was Miss
Guggenslocker--brewer, baker, gardener or sausage-maker.

Traveling, of course, was pleasant at this time of the year, and the
two Americans saw much that interested them along the way. Their
French, especially Anguish’s, was of great value to them, for they found
occasion to use it at all times and in all places. Both spoke German
fairly well, and took every opportunity to brush up in that language,
Lorry remembering that the Guggenslockers used many expressions that
showed a preference for the Teutonic. The blithe Anguish, confident and
in high feather, was heart and soul in the odd expedition of love, and
talked incessantly of their reception by the far-away hostess, their
impressions and the final result. His camera and sketching materials
were packed away with his traps. It was his avowed intention to
immortalize the trip by means of plate, palate and brush.

At the end of two days they reached a certain large city,--the first
change, and then seven hundred miles to another. The distance from this
point to the capital of Graustark was two hundred miles or more, chiefly
through mountainous lands. Somewhat elated by the cheerful information
there received, they resumed the journey to Edelweiss, the city of vale,
slope and park,--summer, fall and winter. Changing cars at the end of
the second day out, they sat back in the dusty seats of their carriage
and sighed with relief.

“Unless we jump the track, this train will land us in the city we are
looking for,” said Anguish, stretching out his legs comfortably. “I’ll
admit it has been a tiresome journey, and I’ll be glad when we can step
into a decent hotel, have a rub, and feel like white men once more. I
am beginning to feel like these dirty Slavs and Huns we saw ‘way back
there.”

“There’s one thing certain,” said Lorry, looking out of the window.
“The people and the habitations are different and the whole world seems
changed since we left that station. Look at those fellows on horseback
over there.”

“What did I tell you about brigands and robbers!” exclaimed Anguish.
“If those fellows are not bandits I’ll lose faith in every novel I ever
read.”

The train rolled slowly past three mounted men whose steeds stood like
statues upon a little knoll to the right of the track, men and beasts
engaged in silent contemplation of the cars. The men, picturesquely
attired and looking fierce, carrying long rifles, certainly bore an
aspect that suggested the brigand. When the guard entered the carriage
Anguish asked in German for some information concerning the riders.

“Dey’re frontier police-guards,” responded the man in English, smiling
at their astonishment. Both Americans arose and shook hands with him.

“By George, it’s good to hear a man talk white man’s language,” cried
Anguish.

“How do you come to be holding a job on this road? An Englishman?”
 demanded Lorry. He looked anything but English.

“I’m not an Englishman,” said the guard, flushing slightly. “My name’s
Sitzky, and I’m an American, sir.”

“An American!” exclaimed Lorry. Sitzky grew loquacious.

“Sure! I used to be a sailor on a United States man-o’war. A couple of
years ago I got into trouble down at Constantinople and had to get out
of de service. After dat I drifted up dis way and went to railroadin’.”
 He hadn’t exactly the manner of a man-of-warsman.

“How long have you been on this road?” asked Grenfall.

“‘Bout a year, I should t’ink. Been on dis branch only two months,
dough.”

“Are you pretty well acquainted in Edelweiss?’’

“Oh, I run in dere every other day--in an’ out ag’in. It’s a fine
place,--purtiest you ever saw in your life. The town runs right up the
mountain to the tip-top where the monks are--clear up in d’ clouds. Dey
say it snows up dere almost all d’ time.”

Later on, from the loquacious guard, the two Americans learned quite
a good bit about the country and city to which they were going. His
knowledge was somewhat limited along certain lines, but quite clear as
to others.

“Dis Graustark, ‘s fer as I know, is eeder a sort o’ state or somet’ing
belongin’ to de Umpire, governed by it’s own rulers. Edelweiss is de
capital, d’ big guns of d’ land lives dere. I’ve walked out and saw d’
castle where d’ Princess and d’ royalty hangs out. D’ people speak a
language of deir own, and I can’t get next to a t’ink dey say. But once
in a while you find some guy dat talks French or German. Dey’ve got a
little standin’ army of two t’ree t’ousand men an’ dey’ve got de hottest
uniforms you ever did see--red an’ black an’ gold. I don’t see why d’
United Rates can’t get up somethin’ foxy fer her soldiers to wear. Had a
war over here not long ago, I understand--somethin’ like ten or fifteen
years ago. Dere’s another little country up north of Graustark, and dey
got in a wrangle ‘bout somethin’, and dey tell me in Edelweiss dat for
‘bout a year dey fought like Sam Patch.”

“Which was victorious?” demanded Lorry, deeply interested.

“I’m not sure. To hear d’ Edelweiss people talk you’d t’ink dey licked
d’ daylights out of d’ other slobs, but somehow I got next to d’ fact
dat dem other fellows captured de city an’ went after a slashin’ big
war indemnity. I don’t know much ‘bout it, an’ maybe I’m clear off but
I t’ink d’ Graustark army was trashed. Every t’ing is prosperous now,
dough, an’ you’d never know dere’d been a war. It’s d’most peaceable
town I ever saw.”

“Did you ever hear of the Guggenslockers?” asked the irrepressible
Anguish, and Lorry felt like kicking him.

“In Edelweiss? Never did. Friends of yours?”

“Acquaintances,” interposed Lorry, hastily, frowning at Anguish.

“You won’t have any trouble findin’ ‘em if dere anybody at all,” said
Sitzky, easily. “D’ hotel people ought to be able to tell you all ‘bout
‘em.”

“By the way, what is the best hotel there?” asked Anguish.

“Dere’s d’ Burnowentz, one block north of d’ depot.” The travelers
looked at one another and smiled, Sitzky observing the action. “Oh,” he
said, pleasantly, “dere’s a swell joint uptown called d’ Regengetz.
It’s too steep fer me, but maybe you gents can stand it. It you’ll hang
around d’ depot fer a little while after we get in I’ll steer you up
dere.”

“We’ll make it worth your while, Sitzky,” said Lorry.

“Never mind dat, now. Americans ought to stick together, no matter where
dey are. We’ll have a drink an’ ‘at’s all, just to show we’re fellow
countrymen.”

“We’ll have several drinks, and we’ll eat and drink tonight at the
‘swell joint’ you talk about,” said Anguish.

“We may drink dere, but I’ll not eat dere. Dey wouldn’t let a railroad
guard inside de feedin’ pen. Why, nothin’ but royal guys eat dere when
dey’re down town shoppin’ or exposin’ demselves to public gaze.”

True to his word, when they reached Edelweiss late that afternoon
Sitzky, their friend of uncertain origin, hurriedly finished his work
and joined the travelers in the station. Lorry and Anguish were deeply
interested in all they saw, the strange people, the queer buildings,
the odd costumes and the air of antiquity that prevailed. Once upon the
narrow, clean street they saw that Edelweiss was truly a city of the
mountain-side. They had expected something wonderful, but were not
prepared for what they found. The city actually ran up into the clouds.
There was something so grand, so improbable, so unusual in the spectacle
confronting them that they stared like children, aghast and stupefied.
Each had the startling impression that a great human-dotted mountain was
falling over upon his head; it was impossible to subdue the sensation of
dizziness that the toppling town inspired.

“I know how you feel,” observed Sitzky, laughing. “I was just d’ same
at first. Tomorrow you walk a little ways up d’ side of d’ mountain an’
you’ll see how much of d’ city dere is on level ground down here. Dem
buildings up dere ain’t more’n one-fiftieth part of d’town. Dey’re
mostly summer homes. It gets hot as blazes down here in d’ valley in d’
middle of d’ summer and d’ rich ones move up d’ mountain.”

“How in thunder do people get up to those houses?” demanded Anguish.

“Mules,” answered Sitzky, specifically. “Say! See dat little old feller
comin’ on horseback--wid d’ white uniform? Well, dat’s de chief of
police, an’ d’ fellers behind him are police guards. ‘At’s old Dangloss
himself. He’s a peach, dey say.”

A short, grizzly-faced man, attired in a white uniform with red
trimmings, followed by three men similarly garbed, rode by, going in the
direction of the passenger station. Dangloss, as Sitzky had called him,
was quite small in stature, rather stout, gray-bearded and eagle-nosed.
His face was keen and red, and not at all the kind to invite
familiarity. As he passed them the railroad guard of American
citizenship touched his cap and the two travelers bowed, whereupon the
chief of police gave them a most profound salutation, fairly sweeping
his saddleskirts with his white cap.

“Polite old codger,” observed Anguish.

“His company manners. Just let him get you in d’ sweatbox, if you t’ink
he’s polite.”

“Ever been there?”

“Well,” a little confusedly, “I pasted a Graustark baggage-smasher
down in d’ yards two weeks ago, an’ dey had me up. I proved d’ feller
insulted a lady, an’ old Dangloss let me off, sayin’ I’d ought to have a
medal. Dese guys are great on gallantry when ladies is concerned. If it
hadn’t been fer dat, I’d be in d’ lock-up now. An’ say, you ought to see
d’ lock-up! It’s a tower, wid dungeons an’ all dat sort of t’ing. A man
couldn’t no more get out ‘n’ he could fly up to d’ monastery. Dey’re
great on law an’ order here, too. D’ Princess has issued strictest kind
of rules an’ everybody has to live up to ‘em like as if dey was real
gospel. I t’ought I’d put you next, gents, so’s you wouldn’t be doin’
anyt’ing crooked here.”

“Thanks,” said Lorry, drily. “We shall try to conduct ourselves
discreetly in the city.”

Probably a quarter mile farther down the narrow, level street they came
to the bazaars, the gaudy stores, and then the hotel. It was truly
a hostelry to inspire respect and admiration in the mind of such as
Sitzky, for it was huge and well equipped with the modern appointments.
As soon as the two Americans had been given their rooms, they sent for
their luggage. Then they went out to the broad piazza, with its columns
and marble balustrades, and looked for Sitzky, remembering their
invitation to drink. The guard had refused to enter the hotel with them,
urging them to allow him to remain on the piazza. He was not there when
they returned, but they soon saw him. On the sidewalk he was arguing
with a white-uniformed police guard, and they realized that he had been
ejected from sacred precincts.

They promptly rescued him from the officer, who bowed and strode away as
soon as they interceded.

“Dese fellers is slick enough to see you are swells and I’m not,” said
Sitzky, not a bit annoyed by his encounter. “I’ll bet my head ‘at inside
ten minutes old Dangloss will know who you are, where you come from an’
what you’re doin’ here.”

“I’ll bet fifty heads he won’t find out what we’re doing here,” grinned
Anguish, looking at Lorry. “Well, let’s hunt up the thirst department.”

They found the little apartment in which drinks were served at tables,
and before they said good-by to Sitzky in front of the hotel, a half
hour later, that worthy was in exceeding good humor and very much
flushed in the face. He said he would be back in two days, and if they
needed him for any purpose whatever, they could reach him by a note at
the railway station.

“Funny how you run across an American in every nook and corner of the
world,” mused Lorry, as they watched the stocky ex-man-o’warsman stroll
off towards his hotel.

“If we can run across the Guggenslockers as easily, we’ll be in luck.
When shall we begin the hunt? Tonight?”

“We can make a few inquiries concerning them. They certainly are people
of importance here.”

“I don’t see the name on any of the brewery signs around town,” observed
Anguish, consolingly. “There’s evidently no Guggenslocker here.”

They strolled through the streets near the hotel until after six
o’clock, wondering at the quaint architecture, the pretty gardens and
the pastoral atmosphere that enveloped the city. Everybody was busy,
contented, quiet and happy. There was no bustle or strife, no rush, no
beggars. At six they saw hundreds of workingmen on the streets, going to
their homes; shops were closed and there came to their ears the distant
boom of cannon, evidently fired from different points of the compass and
from the highland as well as the lowland.

“The toy army is shooting off the good-night guns,” speculated Anguish.
“I suppose everybody goes to bed now.

“Or to dinner,” substituted Lorry, and they returned to the Regengetx.
The dining hall was spacious and beautiful, a mixture of the oriental
and the mediaeval. It rapidly filled.

“Who the dickens can all these people be? They look well,” Anguish
whispered, as if he feared their nearest neighbors might understand his
English.

“They are unquestionably of the class in which we must expect to find
the Guggenslockers.”

Before the meal was over the two strangers saw that they were attracting
a great deal of attention from the other guests of the house. The women,
as well as the men, were eyeing them and commenting quite freely, it was
easy to see. These two handsome, smooth-faced young Americans were as
men from another world, so utterly unlike their companions were they in
personal appearance. They were taller, broader and more powerfully built
than the swarthy-faced men about them, and it was no wonder that the
women allowed admiration to show in their eyes. Toward the end of the
dinner several officers came in, and the Americans took particular pains
to study them. They were cleanly-built fellows, about medium height,
wiry and active. As a class, the men appeared to average five feet seven
inches in height, some a little taller, some a little shorter. The two
strangers were over six feet tall, broad-shouldered and athletic. They
looked like giants among these Graustark men.

“They’re not very big, but they look as if they’d be nasty in a scrap,”
 observed Anguish, unconsciously throwing out his chest.

“Strong as wildcats, I’ll wager. The women are perfect, though. Have you
ever seen a smarter set of women, Harry?”

“Never, never! A paradise of pretty women. I believe I’ll take out
naturalization papers.”

When the two strangers left the dining-room they were conscious that
every eye in the place was upon them. They drew themselves to their full
height and strode between the tables toward the door, feeling that as
they were on exhibition they ought to appear to the best advantage.
During the evening they heard frequent allusions to “the Americans,”
 but could not understand what was said. The hotel men were more than
obsequious; the military men and citizens were exceedingly deferential;
the women who strolled on the piazza or in the great garden back of the
hotel were discreetly curious.

“We seem to be the whole show here, Gren,” said Anguish, as they sat
down at one of the tables in the garden.

“I guess Americans are rare.”

“I’ve found one fellow who can speak German and French, and not one,
except our guard who can talk English. That clerk talks German fairly
well. I never heard such a language as these other people use. Say, old
man, we’d better make inquiry about our friends to-night. That clerk
probably won’t be on duty to-morrow.”

“We’ll ask him before we go to bed,” agreed Lorry, and upon leaving
the brilliantly lighted garden they sought the landlord and asked if
he could tell them where Caspar Guggenslocker lived. He looked politely
incredulous and thoughtful, and then, with profound regret, assured them
he had never heard the name. He said he had lived in Edelweiss all his
life, and knew everybody of consequence in the town.

“Surely there must be such people here,” cried Lorry, almost
appealingly. He felt disheartened and cheated. Anguish was biting his
lips.

“Oh, possibly among the poorer classes. If I were you, sir, I should
call on Captain Dangloss, the Chief of Police. He knows every soul in
Edelweiss. I am positive I have never heard the name. You will find the
Captain at the Tower to-morrow morning.”

The two Americans went to bed, one so dismayed by his disappointment
that he could not sleep for hours.



VII. THE LADY IN THE CARRIAGE


They slept rather late in the morning, first because they were very much
fatigued after their long journey, second for the reason that they had
been unable to woo slumber until long past midnight. Anguish stretched
himself lazily in bed when he heard Lorry’s voice from the adjoining
room.

“I suppose we are to consult the police in order to get a clue to your
charmer,” he yawned. “Nice friends you pickup on railway journeys. I’d
be ashamed.”

“Well, Harry, I’ll confess I’m disgusted. This has been the most idiotic
thing I’ve ever done, and if you say the word we’ll get out of here on
the first train--freight or passenger. The Guggenslockers--pigs!” Mr.
Lorry was savage.

“Not a bit of it, my boy, not a bit of it. We’ll make a house-to-house
canvass if the police fail us. Cheer up, cheer up!”

“You go to thunder!”

“Hold on! Don’t talk like that, or I’ll go back on you in a minute. I’m
here because I choose to be, and I’ve more heart in the chase at this
minute than you have. I’ve not lost hope, We’ll find the Guggenslockers
if we have to hire detectives to trace ‘em from the United States to
their very doorstep. We’re going to see the police after breakfast.”

After breakfast they did go to see the Baron Dangloss. After some
inquiry they found the gloomy, foreboding prison, and Mr. Anguish boldly
pounded on the huge gates. A little shutter flew open, and a man’s face
appeared. Evidently he asked what was wanted, but he might as well have
demanded their lives, so far were they from understanding his query.

“Baron Dangloss?” asked Anguish, promptly. The man asked something else,
but as the Americans shook their heads deprecatingly, he withdrew his
face and presently swung open the gates. They entered and he closed the
doors behind them, locking them in. Then he directed them across the
court to an open door in the aged mass of gray stone. As they strode
away from the guard Lorry created consternation by demanding:

“How are we to talk to the Chief if he doesn’t understand us or we him?
We should lave brought an interpreter.”

“I forgot about the confounded language. But if he’s real he can talk
Irish.” Lorry told him he wasn’t funny.

“Is this His Excellency, Baron Dangloss?” asked Anguish, stepping into
a small room and stopping suddenly in the presence of the short, fierce
man they had seen the day before. The American spoke in French.

“It is, gentlemen. Of what service can I be to Messieurs Lorry and
Anguish?” responded the grim little Chief, politely rising from beside
his desk. The visitors looked at one another in surprise.

“If he knows our names on such short notice, he’ll certainly know the
Guggenslockers,” said Anguish to his friend, in English.

“Ah, you are looking for some one named Guggenslocker?” asked the
Chief, smiling broadly and speaking excellent English. “You must not be
surprised, gentlemen. I speak many languages. I heard last night that
you were inquiring about one Caspar Guggenslocker, and I have racked
my brain, searched my books, questioned my officers, and I am sorry to
inform you that there is no such person in Edelweiss.”

“I was so well assured of it, Baron Dangloss,” Lorry said.

“The name is totally unknown to me, sir. May I ask why you are searching
for him?”

“Certainly. I met Mr. Guggenslocker, his wife and his niece last spring
in the United States. They invited me to come and see them if I ever
happened to be in this part of the world. As my friend and I were near
here I undertook to avail myself of their invitation.”

“And they said they lived in Edelweiss, Graustark?”

“They did, and I’ll humbly confess I did not know much of the
principality of Graustark.”

“That is certainly complimentary, but, then, we are a little out of the
beaten path, so it is pardonable. I was at first under the impression
that you were American detectives with extradition papers for criminals
bearing the name you mention.”

“Oh!” gasped Anguish. “We couldn’t find ourselves if we should be
separated, Captain.”

The grizzly-bearded Captain laughed lightly with them, and then
asked Lorry if he would object to giving him the full story of his
acquaintanceship with the alleged Graustarkians. The bewildered and
disheartened American promptly told all he knew about them, omitting
certain tender details, of course. As he proceeded the Chief grew more
and more interested, and, when at last Lorry came to the description of
the strange trio, he gave a sudden start, exposed a queer little
smile for a second or so, and then was as sphynxlike as before. The
ever-vigilant Anguish observed the involuntary start and smile, quick as
the Chief had been to recover himself, and felt a thrill of triumph. To
his anger and impatience, however, the old officer calmly shook his head
at the end of the narrative, and announced that he was as much in the
dark as ever.

“Well, we’ll search awhile for ourselves,” declared Anguish, stubbornly,
not at all satisfied.

“You will be wasting your time,” said the Chief, meaningly.

“We’ve plenty to waste,” retorted the other.

After a few moments they departed, Baron Dangloss accompanying them to
the gate and assuring them that he and his men always would be at their
command. His nation admired the American people, he warmly declared.

“That old codger knows our people, and I’ll bet a thousand on it,” said
Harry, angrily, when they had gone some little distance down the street.
Then he told of the queer exposure Dangloss had unwittingly made. Lorry,
more excited than he cared to show, agreed that there was something very
suspicious about this new discovery.

They walked about the quaint town for an hour or two, examining the
buildings, the people and the soldiery with deep interest. From the head
of the main street,--Castle Avenue,--they could plainly see the royal
palace, nearly a mile away. Its towers and turrets, gray and gaunt,
ran up among the green tree-tops and were outlined plainly against the
yellow hills. Countless houses studded the steep mountain slope,
and many people were discerned walking and riding along the narrow,
ledge-like streets which wound toward the summit, far up in the clouds.
Clearly and distinctly could be seen the grim monastery, perched at the
very pinnacle of the mountain, several miles away. Up there it looked
bleak and cold and uninviting, in great contrast to the loveliness and
warmth of the valley. Down below the grass was moist and soft, trees
were approaching the stage where yellow and red tints mingle with the
rich green, flowers were blooming, the land was redolent of the sweet
fragrance of autumn, the atmosphere warm, clear and invigorating. It was
paradise surmounted by desolation, drear and deadening.

Wherever the tall, distinguished Americans walked they formed the center
of observation, and were the cause of comment that bore unmistakable
signs of admiration. They bowed pleasantly to many of those who passed
them, and received in return gracious and profound recognition. Military
men saluted courteously; the women stared modestly and prettily--perhaps
covetously; the merchants and citizens in general bowed and smiled a
welcome that could not have been heartier. The strangers remarked the
absence of vehicles on the main streets. There were pack mules and
horses, human carriers--both male and female--but during the entire
morning they saw not more than six or eight carriages. Vehicles were
used solely by the quality and as a means of transportation for their
persons only. Everybody, with the few exceptions mentioned, walked
or rode horseback. The two friends were delighted with the place, and
Anguish advocated a sojourn of several weeks, even though they did not
find the Guggenslockers, his object being to secure photographs and
sketches of the picturesque people and the strange scenery, and to idle
away some hours upon the glittering boulevards. Grenfall, since he was
in the project so deeply, was so nearly reconciled as to be exhilarated
by the plan. They decided to visit the royal grounds in the afternoon,
providing there was no prohibition, reserving a ride up the hill for the
next day. A gendarme who spoke German fairly well told them that they
could enter the palace park if they obtained a signed order from the
chief steward, who might be found at any time in his home near the
gates.

They were strolling leisurely toward the hotel, for the moment
forgetting their quest in this strange, sunny land, when they espied a
carriage, the most conspicuous of any they had seen. The white horses
were gaily caparisoned, the driver and the footman beside him wore rich
uniforms, the vehicle itself gleamed and glistened with gold and silver
trimmings. A short distance behind rode two young soldiers, swords to
their shoulders, scabbards clanking against their stirrups. Each was
attired in the tight red trousers, shiny boots, close-fitting black
coat with gilt trimmings, and the red cap which the Americans had noted
before because of its brilliancy. People along the street were bowing
deeply to the occupants, two ladies.

“Harry! Look!” exclaimed Lorry, clutching his friend’s arm like a
vise. “There in the carriage--on this side!” His voice was hoarse and
trembling.

“Miss Gug--Guggenslocker?” cried Anguish.

“Yes! Yes!” They had stopped and Lorry was grasping a garden wall with
one hand.

“Then it’s funny nobody knows the name here. She seems to be someone of
consequence. Good heaven, I don’t blame you! She’s the most beautiful--”

By this time the carriage was almost opposite and within forty feet of
where they stood. The ladies, Miss Guggenslocker’s companion as young
and almost as beautiful as herself had not observed the agitated two,
but Lorry’s face was beaming, his hat was off, and he was ready to
spring to the carriage side at a moment’s warning. Then the young girl
at the side of the woman whose beauty had drawn a man half around the
world saw the tall strangers, and called her companion’s attention to
them. Once more Grenfall Lorry and Miss Guggenslocker were looking into
each other’s eyes.

The lady started violently, her eyes grew wide, her lips parted, and her
body was bent forward eagerly, a little gloved hand grasping the side of
the open carriage. Her “ideal American” was bowing low, as was the tall
fellow at his side. When he looked up again his eyes were glowing, his
handsome face was flushed, and he saw her smile, blush furiously and
incline her head gravely. The carriage had swept past, but she turned
her head, and he detected an appealing glance in her eyes, a perplexed
wrinkle across her brow, both of which were swept away an instant later
by the most bewitching of smiles. Again her head was inclined, this time
a trifle more energetically, and then the maddening face was turned from
him. The equipage rolled onward, and there was no effort on her part to
check its progress. The men were left standing alone and disappointed
on the streets of Edelweiss, the object of their search slipping away
as soon as she had been found. Her companion was amazed by the little
scene, it was evident, judging by the eager look on her face as she
turned with a question in her eyes.

“Turned down!” exclaimed the irrepressible Anguish, dolefully. “That’s
pretty shabby treatment, old man. But she’s quite worth the journey.”

“I’ll not go back to America without her. Do you hear that, Harry
Anguish?” He was excited and trembling. “But why didn’t she stop?” he
went on, dismally.

“Oh, you dear old fool!” said Anguish.

The two stood looking after the carriage until it turned into a side
street, half way down the shady stretch toward the castle. They saw her
companion glance back, but could not tell whether she did or not. Lorry
looked uneasily at Anguish, and the latter read his thought.

“You are wondering about the Guggenslocker name, eh? I’ll tell you
what I’ve worked out during the past two minutes. Her name is no more
Guggenslocker than mine is. She and the uncle used that name as a blind.
Mark my words, she’s quality over here; that’s all there is about it.
Now, we must find out just who she really is. Here comes a smart-looking
soldier chap. Let’s ask him, providing we can make him understand.”

A young soldier approached, leisurely twirling a cane, for he was
without his side arms. Anguish accosted him in French and then in
German. He understood the latter and was very polite.

“Who was the young lady in the carriage that just passed?” asked Lorry,
eagerly.

The face of the soldier flushed and then grew pale with anger.

“Hold on! I beg pardon, but we are strangers and don’t quite understand
your ways. I can’t see anything improper in asking such a question,”
 said Anguish, attempting to detain him. The young man struck his hand
from his arm and his eyes fairly blazed.

“You must learn our ways. We never pass comment on a lady. If you do so
in your land, I am sorry for your ladies. I refuse to be questioned by
you. Stand aside, fellow!”

Anguish stood aside in astonishment, and they watched the wrathful
gallant strut down the street, his back as stiff as a board.

“Damned touchy!” growled Anguish.

“You remember what Sitzky said about their respect for the weaker sex.
I guess we’d better keep off that tack or we’ll hatch up a duel or two.
They seem to be fire-eaters. We must content ourselves witch searching
out her home and without assistance, too. I’ve cooled off a bit, Harry,
and, now that I’ve seen her, I’m willing to go slowly and deliberately.
Let’s take our time and be perfectly cool. I am beginning to agree with
your incog. proposition. It’s all clearing up in my mind now. We’ll go
back to the hotel and get ready for the visit to the palace grounds.”

“Don’t you intend to hunt her up? ‘Gad, I wouldn’t miss a minute if
I had a chance to be with a girl like that! And the other was no
scarecrow. She is rather a beauty, too. Greatest town for pretty women I
ever struck. Vienna is out of it entirely.”

They strolled on to the hotel, discussing the encounter in all its
exhilarating details. Scarcely had they seated themselves on the piazza,
after partaking of a light luncheon, when a man came galloping up to
the walk in front of the hotel. Throwing his bridle rein to a guard,
he hastened to the piazza. His attire was that of a groom and something
about him reminded them of the footman who sat beside the driver of the
carriage they had seen a short time before. He came straight to where
the Americans sat smoking and, bowing low, held before them an envelope.
The address was “Grenfall Lorry Esq.,” but the man was in doubt as to
which was he.

Lorry grasped the envelope, tore it open, and drew forth a daintily
written note. It read:

“My Dear Mr. Lorry:

“I was very much surprised to see you this morning--I may add that I was
delighted. If you will accompany this messenger when he calls for you at
three o’clock tomorrow afternoon, he will conduct you to my home, where
I shall truly be charmed to see you again. Will you bring your friend?

                              “SOPHIA GUGGENSLOCKER.”

Lorry could have embraced the messenger. There was a suspicion of
breathlessness in his voice when he tried to say calmly to Harry:

“An invitation for to-morrow.”

“I knew it would come that way.”

“Also wants you to come.”

“Sha’n’t I be in the way?”

“Not at all, my boy. I’ll accept for you. After this fellow goes, I’ll
let you read the note. Wait until I write an answer.”

Motioning for the man to remain, he hastened to his room, pulled out
some stationery, and feverishly wrote:

“My Dear Miss Guggenslocker:

“I shall be delighted to accompany your messenger to-morrow, and my
friend, Mr. Harry Anguish, will be with me. I have come half way across
the continent to see you, and I shall be repaid if I am with you but
for a moment. You will pardon me if I say that your name has caused me
despair. No one seems to have heard it here, and I was beginning to lose
hope. You may expect me at three, and I thank you for the pleasure you
bestow.

                     “Yours sincerely,

                               “GRENFALL LORRY.”

This note, part of which had been written with misgiving, he gave to the
messenger, who rode away quickly.

“She didn’t wait long to write to you, I notice. Is it possible she is
suffering from the effects of those three days on the other side of
the Atlantic? Come to think of it, she blushed when she saw you this
morning,” said Anguish. Lorry handed him her note, which he read and
then solemnly shook hands with its recipient. “Congratulations. I am a
very farsighted young man, having lived in Paris.”



VIII. THE ABDUCTION OF A PRINCESS


That afternoon they went to the palace grounds and inquired for the
chief steward. After a few moments they were shown to his office in a
small dwelling house just inside the gates. The steward was a red-faced
little man, pleasant and accommodating. He could speak German--in fact,
he was a German by birth--and they had no difficulty in presenting their
request. Mr. Fraasch--Jacob Fraasch--was at first dubious, but their
frank, eager faces soon gained for them his consent to see that part of
the great park open to the public. Beyond certain lines they were not to
trespass. Anguish asked how they could be expected to distinguish these
lines, being unacquainted, and the steward grimly informed them that the
members of the royal guard would establish the lines so plainly that it
would be quite clear.

He then wrote for them a pass to the grounds of the royal palace of
Graustark, affixing his seal. In giving this last to them he found
occasion to say that the princess had instructed him to extend every
courtesy possible to an American citizen. It was then that Anguish asked
if he might be permitted to use his camera. There was an instant and
emphatic refusal, and they were told that the pass would be rescinded
if they did not leave the camera outside the gates. Reluctantly Anguish
deposited his luckless box in the steward’s office, and they passed into
the broad avenue which led towards the palace.

A guard, who served also as a guide, stepped to their side before
they had taken ten paces. Where he came from they never knew, so
instantaneous was his appearance. He remained with them during the two
hours spent in the wonderful park.

The palace stood in the northwestern part of the grounds, possibly a
half mile from the base of the mountain. Its front faced the mountain
side. The visitors were not permitted to go closer than a quarter of a
mile from the structure, but attained a position from which it could
be seen in all its massive, ancient splendor. Anguish, who had studied
churches and old structures, painted the castles on the Rhine, and was
something of a connoisseur in architecture, was of the opinion that
it had been standing for more than five hundred years. It was a vast,
mediaeval mass of stone, covered with moss and ivy, with towers, turrets
and battlements. There had been a moat in bygone days, but modern ideas
had transformed the waterway into solid, level ground. This they learned
afterwards. Broad avenues approached in several directions, the castle
standing at the far side of a wide circle or parade ground. The open
space before the balconies was fully three hundred yards square, and was
paved. From each side stretched the velvety green with its fountains,
its trees, its arbors, its flowers, its grottos and its red-legged
soldiers.

The park was probably a mile square, and was surrounded by a high wall,
on the top of which were little guard-houses and several masked cannon.
In all their travels the Americans had not seen a more delightful bit of
artifice, and they wandered about with a serene content that would have
appealed to anyone but their voiceless guide. He led them about the
place, allowing them to form their own conclusions, draw their own
inferences and make their own calculations. His only acts were to salute
the guards who passed and to present arms when he had conducted his
charges to the edge of forbidden territory. When they had completed
their tour of inspection their guide rapidly led the way to the wall
that encircled the grounds, reaching it at a point not far from the
castle itself. Here was situated another large gate, through which they
did not pass. Instead, they ascended some steps and came out upon the
high wall. The top of this wall was several feet wide, and walking was
comparatively safe. They soon understood the guide’s design. The object
was to walk along this wall until they reached the main gate. Why
this peculiar course was to be taken they could not imagine at first.
Anguish’s fertile brain came to the rescue. He saw a number of women in
a distant part of the grounds, and, remembering their guide’s haste in
conducting them to the wall, rightly conjectured that it was against
custom for visitors to meet and gaze upon members of the royal
household. The men and women, none of whom could be plainly
distinguished from the far-away wall, were undoubtedly a part of the
castle’s family, and were not to be subjected to the curious gaze of
sightseers. Perhaps Her Royal Highness, the Princess of Graustark, was
among them.

They reached the main gate and descended, Anguish securing his camera,
after which they thanked the steward and turned to fee the guide. But he
had disappeared as if the ground had swallowed him.

“Well, it’s a fair Versailles,” observed Anguish, as they walked down
the street, glancing back at the frowning wall.

“It all goes to make me wonder why in the name of heaven we have never
heard of this land of Graustark,” said Lorry, still thinking of the
castle’s grandeur.

“My boy, there are lots of things we don’t know. We’re too busy. Don’t
you remember that but one-half the world knows how the other half lives?
I’ll wager there are not twenty-five people in the United States who
know there is such a country as Graustark.”

“I don’t believe that a single soul over there has heard of the place,”
 vouchsafed Lorry, very truthfully.

“I’ll accept the amendment,” said Anguish. Then he proceeded to take a
snap-shot of the castle from the middle of the street. He also secured
a number of views of the mountain side, of some odd little dwelling
houses, and two or three interesting exposures of red-robed children.
Everybody, from the children up, wore loose robes, some red, some black,
some blue, but all in solid colors. Beneath these robes were baggy
trousers and blouses among the men, short skirts among the women. All
wore low boots and a sort of turban. These costumes, of course,
were confined to the native civilians. At the hotel the garb of the
aristocrats was vastly different. The women were gowned after the latest
Viennese patterns, and the men, except those of the army, wore
clothes almost as smart as those which covered the Americans. Miss
Guggenslocker--or whatever her name might be--and her carriage companion
were as exquisitely gowned as any women to be seen on the boulevards or
in Hyde Park of an afternoon.

It was late in the afternoon when they returned to the hotel. After
dinner, during which they were again objects of interest, they strolled
off towards the castle, smoking their cigars and enjoying the glorious
air. Being a stranger in a strange land, Lorry acted on the romantic
painter’s advice and also stuck a revolver in his pocket. He laughed at
the suggestion tha there might be use for the weapon in such a quiet,
model, well-regulated town, but Anguish insisted:

“I’ve seen a lot of these fellows around town who look like genuine
brigands and cutthroats, and I think it just as well that we be
prepared,” asserted he, positively, and his friend gratified what he
called a whim.

At ten o’clock the slender moon dropped behind the mountain, and the
valley, which had been touched with its tender light, gradually took on
the somberness and stillness of a star-lit night. The town slumbered at
eleven, and there were few lights to be seen in the streets or in the
houses. Here and there strolled the white-uniformed police guards;
occasionally soldiers hurried barracksward; now and then belated
citizens moved through the dense shadows on the sidewalks, but the
Americans saw still life in its reality. Returning from their stroll
beside the castle-walls, far to the west of where they had entered the
grounds that afternoon, they paused in the middle of Castle Avenue, near
the main gate, and looked down the dark, deserted street. Far away could
be seen the faint glare from their hotel; one or two street-lamps burned
in the business part of the city; aside from these evidences of life
there was nothing but darkness, silence, peacefulness about them
everywhere.

“Think of Paris or New York at eleven o’clock,” said Lorry, a trifle
awed by the solitude of the sleeping city.

“It’s as dead as a piece of prairie-land,” said his friend. “‘Gad, it
makes me sleepy to look down that street. It’s a mile to the hotel, too,
Lorry. We’d better move along.”

“Let’s lie down near the hedge, smoke another cigar and wait till
midnight. It is too glorious a night to be lost in sleep,” urged Lorry,
whose heart was light over the joys of the day to come. “I can dream
just as well here, looking at that dark old castle with its one little
tower-light, as I could if I tried to sleep in a hard bed down at the
hotel.”

Anguish, who was more or less of a dreamer himself, consented, and,
after lighting fresh cigars, they threw themselves on the soft, dry
grass near the tall hedge that fenced the avenue as it neared the castle
grounds. For half an hour they talked by fits and starts; long silences
were common, broken only by brief phrases which seemed so to disturb the
one to whom they were addressed that he answered gruffly and not at
all politely. Their cigars, burnt to mere stubs, were thrown away,
and still the waking dreamers stretched themselves in the almost
impenetrable shade of the hedge, one thinking of the face he had seen,
the other picturing in his artist eye the painting he had vowed to
create from the moon-lit castle of an hour ago.

“Some one coming,” murmured the painter, half rising to his elbow
attentively.

“Soldiers,” said the other briefly. “They’ll not disturb us.”

“They’ll not even see us, I should say. It’s as dark as Egypt under this
hedge. They’ll pass if we keep quiet.”

The figures of two men could be seen approaching from the city, dim
and ghostly in the semi-blackness of the night. Like two thieves the
Americans waited for them to pass. To their exceeding discomfiture,
however, the pedestrians halted directly in front of their resting
place and seated themselves leisurely upon a broad, flat stone at the
roadside. It was too dark to see if they were soldiers, notwithstanding
the fact that they were less than fifteen feet away.

“He should be here at twelve,” said one of the new comers in a low
voice and in fairly good English. The other merely grunted. There was a
silence of some duration, broken by the first speaker.

“If this job fails and you are caught it will mean years of servitude.”

“But in that case we are to have ten thousand gavvos apiece for each
year we lie in prison. It’s fair pay--not only for our failure, but
for our silence,” said the other, whose English was more difficult to
understand.

Anguish’s fingers gripped Lorry’s leg, but there was no sound from
either of the thoroughly aroused dreamers. “A plot, as I live,” thought
each, with a thrill.

“We must be careful to speak only in English. There are not twenty
people in Edelweiss who understand it, but the night has ears. It is the
only safe tongue. Geddos speaks it well. He should be here.” It was
the first speaker who uttered these words, little knowing that he had
listeners other than the man to whom he spoke.

A dark figure shot across the roadway, and, almost before the Americans
were aware of it, the party numbered three.

“Ah, Geddos, you are punctual.”

“I have found it ever a virtue.” responded the newcomer.

“Have you secured your men?”

“I have, your--”

“Sh! Call me Michael, on your life! They are ready and willing to
undertake the venture?”

“Yes, but they do not understand the true conditions. I have told them
that we are to rob the castle and carry the booty to Ganlook before
morning.”

“They do not know the real object of the raid, then. That is as I
desired. Are they trusty and experienced men?”

“The best--or the worst--that I could find in Vienna. Not one
understands our language, and they are so ignorant of our town that
they are entirely dependent on me. They know nothing whatever of the
Princess, Michael, and will do only as they are told, realizing that if
caught they will be guillotined. I have told them it is the royal palace
we are to rifle. Ostrom, here, and I are the only ones, except yourself
and the men who will aid us inside the castle, who know the truth, sir.”

“It cannot fail, unless those inside prove false or unworthy,” said the
hoarse-voiced Ostrom. Anguish’s fingers were gripping Lorry’s leg so
fiercely that the blood was ready to burst out, but he did not feel
the pain. Here, then, was some gigantic plot in which the person of the
Princess herself was to be considered. Was it an assassination?

“You have five of these Viennese?”

“Yes. Two to stand beneath the window to receive the booty as we lower
it to the ground, one to stand guard at the west gate and two to attend
the carriage and horses in the ravine beyond the castle.”

“When did these men arrive?”

“This morning. I kept them in my sister’s home until an hour ago.
They are now in the ravine, awaiting Ostrom and myself. Are you sure,
Michael, that the guards and the cook have been made to understand every
detail? The faintest slip will mean ruin.”

“They are to be trusted fully. Their pay is to be high enough to make
it an object to be infallible. The guard, Dushan, will leave the gate
unwatched, and you will chloroform him--with his consent, of course. You
will enter, as I have explained before, crawl along in the dark shadow
of the wall until you reach the arbor that leads to the kitchen and
scullery. Here another guard, Rabbo--known to Ostrom as a comrade in Her
Royal Highness’s service not more than a year ago--will be encountered.
He will be bound and gagged without the least noise or struggle. Just
as the clock strikes two the cook will walk past the scullery window, in
the basement, thrice, carrying a lighted candle. You will see this light
through the window, and will know that all is well inside the castle.
Ostrom, you will then lead the two Viennese to a place directly beneath
the third window in the Princess’s sleeping apartment. There are several
clumps of shrubbery there, and under these they will hide, protected
from the gaze of any watchman who is not with us. You and Geddos will be
admitted to the scullery by the cook, who will conduct you to the hall
leading to Her Highness’s bed-room. The man who guards her door is
called Dannox. He will not be at his post, but will accompany you when
you leave the castle. You will understand how carefully you must enter
her room and how deeply she must be chloroformed. In the adjoining room
her lady-in-waiting, the Countess Dagmar, sleeps. If her door is ajar,
you are to creep in and chloroform her, leaving her undisturbed. Then
the Princess is to be wrapped in the cloth you take with you and lowered
from the window to the men below. They are to remain in hiding until
you have left the castle and have reached their side. It will not be
difficult, if caution is observed, for you to get outside of the wall
and to the carriage in the ravine. I have given you this plan of action
before, I know, but I desire to impress it firmly upon your minds. There
must not be the slightest deviation. The precision of clock-work is
necessary.”

The man named Michael hissed the foregoing into the ears of his
companions, the palsied Americans hearing every word distinctly. They
scarcely breathed, so tremendous was the restraint imposed upon their
nerves. A crime so huge, so daring as the abduction of a Princess, the
actual invasion of a castle to commit the theft of a human being just as
an ordinary burglar would steal in and make way with the contents of a
silver chest, was beyond their power of comprehension.

“We understand fully how it is to be done, and we shall get her to
Ganlook on time,” said Geddos, confidently.

“Not a hair of her head must be harmed,” cautioned the arch-conspirator.
“In four days I shall meet you at Ganlook. You will keep her in close
confinement until you hear from me. Have you the guard’s uniforms that
you are to wear to-night?”

“They are with the carriage in the ravine; Ostrom and I will don
them before going to the castle. In case we are seen they will throw
observers off the track long enough for us to secure a good start in our
flight.”

“Remember, there is to be no failure. This may mean death to you;
certainly a long prison term if you are apprehended. I know it is a
daring deed, but it is just of the kind that succeeds. Who would dream
that mortal man could find the courage to steal a princess of the
realm from her bed and spirit her away from under the very noses of her
vaunted guardsmen? It is the bold, the impossible plan that wins.”

“We cannot fail if your men on the inside do their work well,”
 said Geddos, repeating what Ostrom had said. “All depends on their
faithfulness.”

“They will not be found wanting. Your cut-throats must be sent on to
Caias with the empty carriage after you have reached Ganlook in safety.
You will need them no more. Ostrom will pay them, and they are to leave
the country as quickly as possible. At Caias they will be able to join
a pack-train that will carry them to the Great Northern Railroad. From
there they will have no trouble in reaching Vienna. You will explain to
them, Geddos. All we need them for, as you know, is to prove by their
mere presence in case of capture that the attempt was no more than a
case of burglary conceived by a band of Viennese robbers. There will be
no danger of capture if you once get her outside the walls. You can be
half way to Ganlook before she is missed from the castle. Nor can she be
found at Ganlook if you follow the instructions I gave last night. It is
now nearly one o’clock, and in half an hour the night will be as dark
as Erebus. Go, men; you have no more time to lose, for this must be
accomplished slowly, carefully, deliberately. There must be no haste
until you are ready for the race to Ganlook. Go, but for God’s sake, do
not harm her! And do not fail!”

“Failure means more to us than to you, Michael,” half whispered the
hoarse Ostrom.

“Failure means everything to me! I must have her!”

Already the two hirelings were moving off toward the road that ran
west of the castle grounds. Michael watched them for a moment and then
started swiftly in the direction of the city. The watchers had not been
able to distinguish the faces of the conspirators, but they could never
forget the calm, cold voice of Michael, with its quaint, jerky English.

“What shall we do?” whispered Anguish when the men were out of hearing.

“God knows!” answered Lorry. “This is the most damnable thing I ever
heard of. Are we dreaming? Did we really see and hear those men?” He had
risen to his feet, his companion sitting weakly before him.

“There’s no question about it! It’s a case of abduction, and we have it
in our power to spoil the whole job. By Gad, but this is luck, Gren!”
 Anguish was quivering with excitement as he rose to his feet. “Shall we
notify old Dangloss or alarm the steward? There’s no time to be lost if
we want to trap these fellows. The chief devil is bound to escape, for
we can’t get him and the others, too, and they won’t peach on him. Come,
we must be lively! What are you standing there for? Damn it, the trap
must be set!”

“Wait! Why not do the whole job ourselves?”

“How-what do you mean?”

“Why should we alarm anybody? We know the plans as well as these
scoundrels themselves. Why not follow them right into the castle,
capture them red-handed, and then do the alarming? I’m in for saving the
Princess of Graustark with our own hands and right under the noses
of her vaunted guardsmen, as Michael says.” Lorry was thrilled by the
spirit of adventure. His hand gripped his friend’s arm and his face was
close to his ear. “It is the grandest opportunity two human beings ever
had to distinguish themselves!”

“Great heaven, man! We can’t do such a thing!” gasped Anguish.

“It’s the easiest thing in the world. Besides, if we fail, we have
nothing to lose. If we succeed, see what we’ve done! Don’t hesitate, old
man! Come on! Come on! We’ll take ‘em ourselves, as sure as fate. Have
you no nerve? What kind of an American are you? This chance won’t
come in ten lifetimes! Good God, man, are we not equal to those two
scoundrels?”

“Two? There are at least ten of them!”

“You fool! The three guards are disposed of in advance, two of the
Viennese are left with the horses, two are chucked off under the
princess’ window, and one stands at the gate. We can slug the man at the
gate, the fellows under the window are harmless, and that leaves but our
two friends and the cook. We have every advantage in the world. Can’t
you see?”

“You are right! Come on! I’ll risk it with you. We will save the
Princess of Graustark!”

“Don’t you see it will be just as easy for us to enter the castle as for
these robbers? The way will be clear, and will be kept clear. Jove, man,
we need not be more than thirty seconds behind them. Is your pistol all
right?”

By this time the two men were speeding along the grassy stretch toward
the road that ran beside the wall. They looked to their pistols, and
placed them carefully in outside coat pockets.

“We must throw away these heavy canes,” whispered the painter to his
friend, who was a pace or so ahead.

“Keep it! We’ll need one of them to crack that fellow’s head at the
gate. ‘Gad, it’s dark along here!”

“How the devil are we to know where to go?”

“We’ll stop when we come to the gate where we climbed up the wall
to-day. That is the only entrance I saw along the west wall, and it is
near the castle. Just as soon as the gang enters that gate we’ll crawl
up and get rid of the fellow who stands watch.” It was so dark that
they could barely see the roadway, and they found it necessary to cease
talking as they slunk along beside the wall. Occasionally they paused to
listen, fearing that they might draw too close upon the men who had gone
before. At last they came to a big gate and halted.

“Is this the gate?” whispered Anguish.

“Sh! Yes, I’m quite sure. We are undoubtedly near the castle, judging
by the distance we have come. Let us cross the road and lie directly
opposite. Be careful!”

Like panthers they stole across the road and down a short, grassy
embankment. At Anguish’s suggestion Lorry wrapped his handkerchief
tightly about the heavy end of his cane, preparing in that way to deaden
the sound of the blow that was to fall upon the Vienna man’s head. Then
they threw aside their hats, buttoned their coats tightly, and sank down
to wait, with bounding hearts and tingling nerves, the arrival of the
abductors, mutely praying that they were at the right gate.



IX. THE EXPLOIT OF LORRY AND ANGUISH


During the half hour spent in the grassy ditch or gutter, they spoke not
more than half a dozen times and in the faintest of whispers. They could
hear the guard pacing the driveway inside the ponderous gate, but aside
from his footsteps no sound was distinguishable. A sense of oppression
came over the two watchers as the minutes grew longer and more deathlike
in their stillness. Each found himself wondering why the leaves did
not stir in the trees, why there were no nightbirds, no crickets, no
croaking frogs, no sign of life save that steady, clocklike tread inside
the wall. So dark was it that the wall itself was but a deeper shadow
against the almost opaque blackness beyond. No night, it seemed to them,
had ever been so dark, so still. After the oppression came the strange
feeling of dread, the result of an enforced contemplation of the affair
in which they were to take a hand, ignorant of everything except the
general plan.

They knew nothing of the surroundings. If they failed, there was the
danger of being shot by the guards before an explanation could be made.
If they succeeded, it must be through sheer good fortune and not through
prowess of mind or muscle. Once inside the castle, how could they hope
to follow the abductors at a safe distance and still avoid the danger of
being lost or of running into trusty guards? The longer they lay there
the more hazardous became the part they had so recklessly ventured to
play. In the heart of each there surged a growing desire to abandon
the plan, yet neither could bring himself to the point of proposing the
retreat from the inspired undertaking. Both knew the sensible, judicious
act would be to alarm the guards and thus avoid all possible chance of
a fiasco. With misgivings and doubts in their hearts the two
self-appointed guardians of the Princess lay there upon the grass,
afraid to give up the project, yet fearing the outcome.

“The dickens will be to pay, Lorry, if they dispose of this guard on the
inside and lock the gate. Then how are we to follow?” whispered Anguish.

Lorry was thoughtful for a while. He felt the chill of discouragement in
his heart.

“In that case we must lie outside and wait till they come out with the
Princess. Then make a sudden assault and rescue her. In the darkness we
can make them think there are a dozen rescuers,” he whispered at length.
After a while Anguish asked another appalling question, the outgrowth of
brain-racking study:

“Suppose these fellows, who will be in guards’ uniform, should turn
about and capture us. What then? We are strangers, and our story would
not be believed. They could slip away in the excitement and leave us in
a very awkward position.”

“Harry, if we are going to hatch up all sorts of possibilities, let’s
give up the thing right now. I have thought of a thousand contingencies,
and I realize how desperate the job is to be. We must either cast
discretion to the winds or we must retreat. Which shall we do?”

“Cast aside discretion and hang our fears,” said the other, once more
inspired. “We’ll take chances and hope for the best. If we see we are
going to fail we can then call for the guards. The grounds are doubtless
full of soldiers. The only part I’m worried about is the groping through
that strange, dark castle.”

“We must do some calculating and we must stick close together. By
watching where they station the two Viennese we can figure about what
direction we must take to get to the Princess’s room. Sh! Isn’t that
some one approaching?”

They strained their ears for a moment and then involuntarily,
spasmodically shook hands, each heaving the deep breath of excitement.
The stealthy rustle of moving bodies was heard, faint, but positive. It
was a moment of suspense that would have strained the nerve of a stone
image. Where were the abductors? On which side of the road and from what
direction did they come? Oh, for the eyes of a cat!

There was a slight shuffling of feet near the gate, a suppressed “Sh?”
 and then deathly silence. The gate opened, a faint creaking attesting
the fact, followed by the heavy breathing of men, the noise of subdued
activity, the scent of chloroform. Some whispering, and then the
creaking of the gate.

“They’ve gone,” whispered Anguish. Lorry’s form arose to a crouching
posture and a moment later he was crossing the road with the tread of
a cat, his cane gripped firmly in his hard. Anguish followed with drawn
revolver. So still was their approach that they were upon the figure of
a man before they were aware of the fact. In the darkness the foremost
American saw the outline of a human figure bending over a long object
on the ground. He could smell chloroform strongly, and grasped the
situation. The Viennese was administering the drug, his companions
having left that duty for him to perform. No doubt the treacherous
guardsman was lying calmly on his back, bound and gagged, welcoming
unconsciousness with a smile of security.

As soon as Lorry gained his bearings fully he prepared to fell the
wretch who was to stand watch. Anguish heard his friend’s figure
suddenly shoot to an erect position. A whirring sound as of disturbed
air and then a dull thud. Something rolled over on the ground, and all
was still. He was at Lorry’s side in an instant.

“I hope I haven’t killed him,” whispered, Lorry. “Quick! Here is his
bottle of ether. Hold it beneath his nose. I am going to pile the body
of this guard crosswise on top of him. He will not be able to arise if
he should recover consciousness.”

All this was done in a moment’s time, and the two trackers were headed
for the entrance.

The gate was ajar two or three feet. With turbulent hearts, they stole
through.

“Keep along the wall,” whispered Lorry, “and trust to luck. The castle
is to the left.”

Without hesitation they crept over the noiseless grass, close beside
the wall. Directly they heard sounds near at hand. The abductors were
binding and chloroforming the guard at the arbor. After waiting for some
moments they heard the party glide away in the darkness, and followed.
The body of the guard was lying just outside the mouth of the arbor,
and the odor of chloroform was almost overpowering. Once inside the long
arbor, the Americans moved slowly and with greater caution. There was a
dim light in a basement window ahead. Toward the front of the castle and
in the second story a faint glow came from another window. They guessed
it to be from the Princess’ room or from that of the countess.

At last they saw four figures steal past the dim basement light. One
of them halted near the window, and three crept away in the darkness.
Presently one of them returned, and all activity was at an end for the
time being. How near it was to two o’clock the watchers could not tell.
They only knew that they were within twenty-five feet of Geddos and
Ostrom, and that they would not have long to wait.

Soon a bright little blaze of light crossed the basement opening. Then
it returned, crossing a second time, and a third. All was still again.
The soft shuffle of a foot, the rustle of arbor vines, and the form of a
man crawled up to the window. With inconceivable stealth and carefulness
it glided through the aperture, followed by a companion.

Lorry and Anguish were at the opening a second or two later, lying flat
on their stomachs and listening for sounds from within. The dim
light was still there, the window was open, and there was a sound
of whispering. Lorry raised his head and peered through, taking
calculations while the light made it possible. He saw an open door on
the opposite side of the low room, with steps beyond, leading upward.
Between the window and the door there were no obstacles. Up those steps
he saw three men creep, the leader carrying the dim light. The door was
left open, doubtless to afford unimpeded exit from the building in case
of emergency. Harry Anguish touched Lorry’s arm.

“I took the two pistols from that Vienna man out there. We may need
them. Here is one for yourself. Go first, Lorry,” he whispered.

Lorry stuck the revolver in his coat pocket and gently slid through
the window to the floor below. His friend followed, and they paused to
listen. Taking Anguish by the hand the other led the way straight to the
spot where he remembered seeing the door.

Boldly the two men began the breathless ascent of the stone steps. The
top was reached, and far ahead, down a narrow hall, they saw the three
men and the dim light moving. Two of them wore uniforms of guards.
Keeping close to the wall their followers crept after them. Up another
flight of steps they went, and then through a spacious hall. The
Americans had no time and no desire to inspect their surroundings. The
wide doors at the far side of the room opened softly, and here the trio
paused. Down a great marble hallway a dim red light shed its soft glow.
It came from the lamp at the foot of the broad staircase.

The cook pointed to the steps, and then gave his thumb a jerk toward the
left. Without the least sign of fear Geddos and Ostrom glided into
the hall and made for the staircase. The watchers could not but feel
a thrill of admiration for these daring wretches. But now a new danger
confronted them. The cook remained standing in the doorway, watching his
fellows in crime! How were they to pass him?

There was no time to be lost. The abductors were creeping up the steps
already, and the cook must be disposed of. He had blown out the light
which he carried, and was now a very dim shadow. Lorry glided forward
and in an instant stood before the amazed fellow, jamming a pistol into
his face.

“A sound and you die!” he hissed.

“Don’t move!” came another whisper, and a second revolver touched his
ear. The cook, perhaps, did not know their language, but he certainly
understood its meaning. He trembled, and would have fallen to the floor
had not the strong hand of Lorry pinned him to the wall. The hand was on
his throat, too.

“Chloroform him, Harry, and don’t let him make a sound!” whispered the
owner of the hand. Anguish’s twitching fingers succeeded those of his
friend on the cook’s throat, his pistol was returned to his pocket, and
the little bottle came again into use.

“I’ll go ahead. Follow me as soon as you have finished this fellow. Be
careful, and turn to the left when you come to the top.”

Lorry was off across the marble floor, headed for the stairway, and
Anguish was left in charge of the cook, of whom he was to make short
work. Now came the desperate, uncertain part of the transaction. Suppose
he were to meet the two conspirators at the head of the stairs, or in
the hall, or that the other traitor, Dannox, should appear to frustrate
all. It was the most trying moment in the whole life of the reckless
Lorry.

When near the top of the steps he hugged the high balustrade and
cautiously peered ahead. He found himself looking down a long hall, at
the far end of which, to his right, a dim light was burning. There was
no sound and there was no sign of the two men, either to the right or
to the left. His heart felt like lead! They evidently had entered the
Princess’s room! How was he to find that room? Slowly he wriggled across
the broad, dark hall, straightening up in the shadow of a great post.
From this point he edged along the wall for a distance of ten or twelve
feet to the left. A sound came from farther down the hall, and he
imagined he heard some one approaching.

His hand came in contact with a heavy hanging or tapestry, and he
quickly squirmed behind its folds, finding himself against a door which
moved as his body touched it. He felt it swing open slightly and drew
back, intending to return to the hall, uncertain and very much undecided
as to the course to pursue. His revolver was in his hand. Just as he was
about to pull aside the curtain a man glided past, quickly followed by
another. Providence had kept him from running squarely into them.
They were going toward the left, and he realized that they were now
approaching the Princess’s room. How he came to be ahead of them he
could not imagine. Strange trembling seized his legs, so great was the
relief after the narrow escape. Again he felt the door move slightly
as he pressed against it. The necessity for a partial recovery of his
composure before the next and most important step, impelled him softly
to enter the room for an instant’s breath.

Holding to the door he stood inside and drew himself to his full height,
taking a long and tremulous breath. There was no light in the room, but
through the door crack to his left came a dim, broad streak. He now knew
where he was. This room was next to that in which the Princess slept,
for had he not seen the light from her window? Perhaps he was now in the
room of the Countess Dagniar. Next door! Next door! Even now the
daring Geddos and Ostrom were crawling towards the bed of the ruler of
Graustark, not twenty feet away. His first impulse was to cross and open
the door leading to the next room, surmising that it would be unlocked,
but he remembered Anguish, who was doubtless, by this time, stealing up
the stairs. They must not be separated, for it would require two steady,
cool heads to deal with the villains. It was not one man’s work. As
he turned to leave the room he thought how wonderfully well they had
succeeded in the delicate enterprise so far.

His knees struck the door, and there was a dull thump, not loud in
reality, but like the report of a gun to him. A sudden rustle in the
darkness of the room and then a sleepy voice, soft and quick, as of a
woman awakening with a start.

“Who is it?”

His heart ceased beating, his body grew stiff and immovable. Again the
voice, a touch of alarm in it now:

“Is that you, Donnox?”

She spoke in German, and the voice came from somewhere in front and
to his right. He could not answer, could not move. The paralysis of
indecision was upon him.

“How is it that the outer door is open?”

This time there was something like a reprimand in the tones, still low.
He almost could see the wide-open, searching eyes.



X. YETIVE


There could be no further hesitation. Something must be done and
instantly. He gently closed the door before answering the third
question. In his nervousness he spoke in English, advancing to the
middle of the room. Impossible to see the woman to whom he hissed this
alarming threat-he only could speculate as to its effect:

“If you utter a sound, madam, I shall kill you. Be calm, and allow me to
explain my presence here!”

He expected her to shriek, forgetting that she might not understand his
words. Instead there was a deathly silence. Had she swooned? His heart
was leaping with hope. But she spoke softly again, tremulously, and in
English:

“You will find my jewels on the dressing table. Take them and go You
will not hurt me?”

“I am not here to do you injury, but to serve your Princess,” whispered
the man. “For God’s sake, do not make an outcry. You will ruin
everything. Will you let me explain?”

“Go! Go! Take anything! I can be calm no longer. Oh, how can I expect
mercy at your hands!” Her tones were rising to a wail of terror.

“Sh! Do you want to die?” he hissed, striding to the canopy bed,
discernible as his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness. “I will kill
you if you utter a sound, so help me God!”

“Oh!” she moaned.

“Listen! You must aid me! Do you hear?”

Another heart-breaking moan. “I am here to save the Princess. There is
a plot to abduct her to-night. Already there are men in the castle,
perhaps in her room. You must tell me where she sleeps. There is no time
to be lost. I am no thief, before God! I am telling you the truth. Do
not be alarmed, I implore you. Trust me, madam, and you will not regret
it. Where does the Princess sleep?” He jerked out these eager, pleading
words quickly, breathlessly.

“How am I to trust you?” came back a whisper from the bed.

“Here is a revolver! Take it and kill me if I attempt the slightest
injury. Where are you?” He felt along the bed with his hand.

“Keep away! Please! Please!” she sobbed.

“Take the pistol! Be calm, and in heaven’s name help me to save her.
Those wretches may have killed her already!”

The revolver dropped upon the clothes. He was bending eagerly over,
holding the curtains back.

“My friend is in the hall. We have traced the men to the Princess’s
door, I think. My God, be quick! Do you wish to see her stolen from
under your eyes?”

“You are now in the Princess’s room,” answered the voice from the bed,
calmer and with some alacrity. “Is this true that you tell me?”

“As God is my witness! And you--you--are you the Princess?” gasped the
man, drawing back.

“I am. Where is Dannox?” She was sitting bolt upright in the bed, the
pistol in her trembling fingers.

“He is one of the conspirators. One of the cooks and two other guards
are in the plot. Can you trust me enough to leave your bed and hide in
another part of the room? The scoundrels have mistaken the door, but
they may be here at any moment. You must be quick! I will protect you--I
swear it! Come, your Highness! Hide!”

Something in the fierce, anxious whisper gave her confidence. The
miracle had been wrought! He had composed this woman under the most
trying circumstances that could have teen imagined. She slipped from the
bed and threw a long, loose silken gown about her.

“Who are you?” she asked, touching his arm.

“I am a foreigner--an American--Grenfall Lorry! Hurry!” he implored.

She did not move for a moment, but he distinctly heard her catch her
breath.

“Am I dreaming?” she murmured, faintly. Her fingers now clutched his arm
tightly.

“I should say not! I don’t like to order you around, your Highness,
but--”

“Come---- come to the light!” she interrupted, excitedly. “Over here!”

Noiselessly she drew him across the room until the light fell across
his face. It was not a bright light, but what she saw satisfied her. He
could not see her face, for she stood outside the strip of dusky yellow.

“Two men lie beneath your window, and two are coming to this room.
Where shall I go? Come, be quick, madam! Do you want to be carted off to
Ganlook? Then don’t stand there like a--like a--pardon me, I won’t say
it.”

“I trust you fully. Shall I alarm the guard?” she whispered, recovering
her self-possession.

“By no means. I want to catch those devils myself. Afterwards we can
alarm the guards!”

“An ideal American!” she surprised him by saying. “Follow me!”

She led him to the doorway. “Stand here, and I will call the Countess.
At this side, where it is dark.”

She opened the door gently and stood in the light for a second. He saw
before him a graceful figure in trailing white, and then he saw her
face. She was Miss Guggenslocker!

“My God!” he hoarsely gasped, staggering toward her. “You! You! The
Princess?”

“Yes, I am the Princess,” she whispered, smiling as she glided away
from his side. His eyes went round in his head, his legs seemed to be
anywhere but beneath him, he felt as though he were rushing toward the
ceiling. For the moment he was actually unconscious. Then his senses
rushed back, recalling his mission and his danger.

“She is sleeping so soundly that I fear to awaken her,” whispered a
soft voice at his back, and he turned.. The Princess was standing in the
doorway.

“Then pray stand back where you will be out of danger. They will be here
in a moment, unless they have been frightened away.”

“You shall not expose yourself,” she said, positively. “Why should you
risk your life now? You have accomplished your object. You have saved
the Princess!”

“Ah--yes, the Princess!” he said. “And I am sorry you are the Princess,”
 he added, in her ear.

“Sh!” she whispered, softly.

The door through which he had first come was softly opened, and they
were conscious that some one was entering. Lorry and the Princess stood
in the dark shadow of a curtain, she close behind his stalwart figure.
He could hear his own heart and hers beating, could feel the warmth of
her body, although it did not touch his. His heart beat with the pride
of possession, of power, with the knowledge that he had but to stretch
out his hand and touch the one woman in all the world.

Across the dim belt of light from the open doorway in which they stood,
crawled the dark figure of a man. Her hand unconsciously touched his
back as if seeking reassurance.

He shivered beneath its gentle weight. Another form followed the first,
pausing in the light to look toward their doorway. The abductor was
doubtless remembering the instructions to chloroform the Countess. Then
came the odor of chloroform. Oh, if Anguish were only there!

The second figure was lost in the darkness and a faint glow of light
came from the canopied bed in the corner The chloroformer holding the
curtains had turned his screen-lantern, toward the pillow in order to
apply the dampened cloth. Now was the time to act!

Pushing the Princess behind the curtain and in the shelter of the
door-post, Lorry leaped toward the center of the room, a pistol in each
hand. Before him crouched the astonished desperadoes.

“If you move you are dead men!” said he, in slow decided tones. “Here,
Harry!” he shouted. “Scoundrels, you are trapped! Throw up your hands!”

Suddenly the room was a blaze of light; flashing candles, lamps, sprung
into life from the walls, while a great chandelier above his head
dazzled him with its unexpected glare.

“Hell!” he shouted, half throwing his hands to his eyes.

Something rushed upon him from behind; there was a scream and then a
stinging blow across the head and neck. As he sank helplessly, angrily,
to his knees he heard the Princess wail:

“Dannox! Do not strike again! You have killed him!”

As he rolled to the floor he saw the two forms near the bed moving about
like shadows: two red objects that resembled dancing telegraph poles
leaped past him from he knew not where, and then there was a shout, the
report of a pistol, a horrid yell. Something heavy crashed down beside
him and writhed. His eyes were closing, his senses were going, he was
numb and sleepy. Away off in the distance he heard Harry Anguish crying:

“That settles you, damn you!”

Some one lifted his head from the carpet and a woman’s voice was crying
something unintelligible. He was conscious of an effort on his part to
prevent the blood from streaming over her gown--a last bit of gallantry.
The sound of rushing feet, shouts, firearms--oblivion!

    . . . . . . . . . . .

When Lorry regained consciousness, he blinked in abject amazement. There
was a dull, whirring sound in his ears, and his eyes had a glaze over
them that was slow in wearing off. There were persons in the room. He
could see them moving about and could hear them talking. As his eyes
tried to take in the strange surroundings, a hand was lifted from his
forehead and a soft, dream-like voice said:

“He is recovering, Mr. Anguish. See, his eyes are open! Do you know me,
Mr. Lorry?”

The unsteady eyes wandered until they fell upon the face near his
pillow. A brighter gleam came into them, and there was a ray of
returning intelligence. He tried to speak, but could only move his lips.
As he remembered her, she was in white, and he was puzzled now to see
her in a garment of some dark material, suggestive of the night or the
green of a shady hillside. There was the odor of roses and violets and
carnations. Then he looked for the fatal, fearful, glaring chandelier.
It was gone. The room was becoming lighter and lighter as his eyes
grew stronger, but it was through a window near where he lay. So it was
daylight! Where was he?

“How do you feel, old man?” asked a familiar voice. A man sat down
beside him on the couch or bed, and a big hand grasped his own. Still he
could not answer.

“Doctor,” cried the voice near his head, “you really think it is not
serious?”

“I am quite sure,” answered a man’s voice from somewhere out in the
light. “It is a bad cut, and he is just recovering from the effect of
the ether. Had the blow not been a glancing one his skull would have
been crushed. He will be perfectly conscious in a short time. There is
no concussion, your Highness.”

“I am so happy to hear you say that,” said the soft voice. Lorry’s eyes
sought hers and thanked her. A lump came into his throat as he looked up
into the tender, anxious blue eyes. A thrill came over him. Princess or
not, he loved her--he loved her! “You were very brave--oh, so brave!”
 she whispered in his ear, her hand touching his hair caressingly. “My
American!”

He tried to reach the hand before it faded, but he was too weak. She
glided away, and he closed his eyes again as if in pain.

“Look up, old man; you’re all right,” said Anguish. “Smell this
handkerchief. It will make you feel better.” A moist cloth was held
beneath his nose, and a strong, pungent odor darted through his
nostrils. In a moment he tried to raise himself to his elbow. The world
was clearing up.

“Lie still a bit, Lorry. Don’t be too hasty. The doctor says you must
not.”

“Where am I, Harry?” asked the wounded man, weakly.

“In the castle. I’ll tell you all about it presently.”

“Am I in her room?”

“No, but she is in yours. You are across the hall in”--here he
whispered--“Uncle Caspar’s room. Caspar is a Count.”

“And she is the Princess--truly?”

“What luck!”

“What misery--what misery!” half moaned the other.

“Bosh! Be a man! Don’t talk so loud, either! There are a half-dozen in
the room.”

Lorry remained perfectly quiet for ten minutes, his staring eyes fixed
on the ceiling. He was thinking of the abyss he had reached and could
not cross.

“What time is it?” he asked at last, turning his eyes toward his friend.

“It’s just seven o’clock. You have been unconscious or under the
influence of ether for over four hours. That guard hit you a fearful
crack.”

“I heard a shot--a lot of them. Was any one killed? Did those fellows
escape?”

“Killed! There have been eight executions besides the one I attended to.
Lord, they don’t wait long here before handing out justice.”

“Tell me all that happened. Was she hurt?”

“I should say not! Say, Gren, I have killed a man. Dannox got my bullet
right in the head and he never knew what hit him. Ghastly, isn’t it? I
feel beastly queer. It was he who turned on the lights and went at you
with a club. I heard you call, and was in the door just as he hit you.
His finish came inside of a second. You and he spoiled the handsomest
rug I ever saw.”

“Ruined it?”

“Not in her estimation. I’ll wager she has it framed, blood and all. The
stains will always be there as a reminder of your bravery, and that’s
what she says she’s bound to keep. She was very much excited and alarmed
about you until the room filled with men and then she remembered how she
was attired. I never saw anything so pretty as her embarrassment when
the Countess and her aunt led her into the next room. These people are
going out, so I’ll tell you what happened after you left me with the
cook. He was a long time falling under the influence, and I had barely
reached the top of the stairs when I saw Dannox rush down the hall. Then
you called, and I knew the jig was on in full blast. The door was open,
and I saw him strike you. I shot him, but she was at your side before
I could get to you. The other fellows who were in the room succeeded in
escaping while I was bending over you, but neither of them shot at me.
They were too badly frightened. I had sense enough left to follow
and shoot a couple of times as they tore down the stairs. One of them
stumbled and rolled all the way to the bottom. He was unconscious and
bleeding when I reached his side. The other fellow flew toward the
dining-hall, where he was nabbed by two white uniformed men
and throttled. Other men in white--they were regular police
officers--pounced upon me, and I was a prisoner. By George, I was
knocked off my feet the next minute to see old Dangloss himself come
puffing and blowing into the hall, redder and fiercer than ever. ‘Now
I know what you want in Edelweiss!’ he shrieked, and it took me three
minutes to convince him of his error. Then he and some of the men went
up to the Princess’ room, while I quickly led the way to the big gate
and directed a half-dozen officers toward the ravine. By this, time
the grounds were alive with guards. They came up finally with the two
fellows who had been stationed beneath the window and who were unable
to find the gate. When I got back to where you were the room was full of
terrified men and women, half dressed. I was still dazed over the
sudden appearance of the police, but managed to tell my story in full to
Dangloss and Count Halfont--that’s Uncle Caspar--and then the chief told
me how he and his men happened to be there. In the meantime, the castle
physician was attending to you. Dannox had been carried away. I never
talked to a more interested audience in my life! There was the Princess
at my elbow and the Countess--pretty as a picture--back of her, all
eyes, both of ‘em; and there was the old gray-haired lady, the Countess
Halfont, and a half-dozen shivering maids, with men galore, Dangloss
and the Count and a lot of servants,--a great and increasing crowd.
The captain of the guards, a young fellow named Quinnox, as I heard him
called, came in, worried and humiliated. I fancy he was afraid he’d lose
his job. You see, it was this way: Old Dangloss has had a man watching
us all day. Think of it! Shadowing us like a couple of thieves.
This fellow traced us to the castle gate and then ran back for
reinforcements, confident that we were there to rob. In twenty minutes
he had a squad of officers at the gate, the chief trailing along behind.
They found the pile of tools we had left there, and later the other chap
in the arbor. A couple of guards came charging up to learn the cause of
the commotion, and the whole crew sailed into the castle, arriving just
in time. Well, just as soon as I had told them the full story of the
plot, old Caspar, the chief and the captain held a short consultation,
the result of which I can tell in mighty few words. At six o’clock they
took the whole gang of prisoners down in the ravine and shot them. The
mounted guards are still looking for the two Viennese who were left with
the carriage. They escaped. About an hour after you were hurt you were
carried over here and laid on this couch. I want to tell you, Mr. Lorry,
you are the most interesting object that ever found its way into a royal
household. They have been hanging over you as if you were a new-born
baby, and everybody’s charmed because you are a boy and are going to
live. As an adventure this has been a record-breaker, my son! We are
cocks of the walk!”

Lorry was smiling faintly over his enthusiasm.

“You are the real hero, Harry, You saved my life and probably hers. I’ll
not allow you or anybody to give me the glory,” he said, pressing the
other’s hand.

“Oh, that’s nonsense! Anybody could have rushed in as I did. I was only
capping the climax you had prepared--merely a timely arrival, as the
novels say. There is a little of the credit due me, of course, and
I’ll take it gracefully, but I only come in as an accessory, a sort of
bushwhacker who had only to do the shoot, slap-bang work and close the
act. You did the hero’s work. But what do you think of the way they hand
out justice over here? All but two of ‘em dead!”

“Whose plan was it to kill those men?” cried Lorry, suddenly sitting
upright.

“Everybody’s, I fancy. They didn’t consult me, though, come to think of
it. Ah, here is Her Royal Highness!”

The Princess and Aunt Yvonne were at his side again, while Count Caspar
was coming rapidly toward them.

“You must not sit up, Mr. Lorry,” began the Princess, but he was crying:

“Did they make a confession, Harry?”

“I don’t know. Did they, Unc--Count Halfont? Did they confess? Great
heavens, I never thought of that before.”

“What was there to confess?” asked the Count, taking Lorry’s hand
kindly. “They were caught in the act. My dear sir, they were not even
tried.”

“I thought your police chief was such a shrewd man,” cried Lorry,
angrily.

“What’s that?” asked a gruff voice, and Baron Dangloss was a member of
the party, red and panting.

“Don’t you know you should not have killed those men?” demanded Lorry.
They surveyed him in amazement, except Anguish, who had buried his face
in his hands dejectedly.

“And, sir, I’d like to know why not?” blustered Dangloss.

“And, sir, I’d like to know, since you have shot the only beings on
earth who knew the man that hired them, how in the name of your alleged
justice you are going to apprehend him?” said Lorry, sinking back to his
pillow, exhausted.

No reserve could hide the consternation, embarrassment and shame that
overwhelmed a very worthy but very impetuous nobleman, Baron Jasto
Dangloss, chief of police in Edelweiss. He could only sputter his
excuses and withdraw, swearing to catch the arch-conspirator or to die
in the attempt. Not a soul in the castle, not a being in all Graustark
could offer the faintest clew to the identity of the man or explain
his motive. No one knew a Michael, who might have been inadvertently
addressed as “your” possible “Highness.” The greatest wonder reigned;
vexation, uneasiness and perplexity existed everywhere.

Standing there with her head on her aunt’s shoulder, her face grave and
troubled, the Princess asked:

“Why should they seek to abduct me? Was it to imprison or to kill me?
Oh, Aunt Yvonne, have I not been good to my people? God knows I have
done all that I can. I could have done no more. Is it a conspiracy to
force me from the throne? Who can be so cruel?”

And no one could answer. They could simply offer words of comfort and
promises of protection. Later in the day gruff Dangloss marched in
and apologized to the Americans for his suspicions concerning them,
imploring their assistance in running down the chief villain. And as the
hours went by Count Halfont font came in and, sitting beside Grenfall,
begged his pardon and asked him to forget the deception that had been
practiced in the United States. He explained the necessity for traveling
incognito at that time. After which the Count entered a plea for Her
Royal Highness, who had expressed contrition and wished to be absolved.



XI. LOVE IN A CASTLE


As the day wore on Lorry grew irritable and restless. He could not bring
himself into full touch with the situation, notwithstanding Harry’s
frequent and graphic recollections of incidents that had occurred and
that had led to their present condition. Their luncheon was served in
the Count’s room, as it was inadvisable for the injured man to go to the
dining-hall until he was stronger. The court physician assured him that
he would be incapacitated for several days, but that in a very short
time his wound would lose the power to annoy him in the least. The Count
and Countess Halfont, Anguish and others came to cheer him and to make
his surroundings endurable. Still he was dissatisfied, even unhappy.

The cause of his uneasiness and depression was revealed only by the
manner in which it was removed. He was lying stretched out on the couch,
staring from the window, his head aching; his heart full of a longing
that knows but one solace. Anguish had gone out in the grounds after
assuring himself that his charge was asleep, so there was no one in the
room when he awakened from a sickening dream to shudder alone over its
memory. A cool breeze from an open window fanned his head kindly; a
bright sun gleamed across the trees, turning them into gold and purple
and red and green; a quiet repose was in all that touched him outwardly;
inwardly there was burning turmoil. He turned on his side and curiously
felt the bandages about his head. They were tight and smooth, and he
knew they were perfectly white. How lonely those bandages made him feel,
away off there in Graustark!

The door to his room opened softly, but he did not turn, thinking it was
Anguish--always Anguish--and not the one he most desired to--

“Her Royal Highness,” announced a maid, and then--

“May I come in?” asked a voice that went to his troubled soul like a
cooling draught to the fevered throat. He turned toward her instantly,
all the irritation, all the uneasiness, all the loneliness vanishing
like mist before the sun. Behind her was a lady-in-waiting.

“I cannot deny the request of a princess,” he responded, smiling gaily.
He held forth his hand toward her, half fearing she would not take it.

The Princess Yetive came straight to his couch and laid her hand in
his. He drew it to his lips and then released it lingeringly. She stood
before him, looking down with an anxiety in her eyes that would have
repaid him had death been there to claim his next breath.

“Are you better?” she asked, with her pretty accent. “I have been so
troubled about you.”

“I thought you had forgotten me,” he said, with childish petulance.

“Forgotten you!” she cried, quick to resent the imputation. “Let me tell
you, then, what I have been doing while forgetting. I have sent to the
Regengetz for your luggage and your friend’s. You will find it much more
comfortable here. You are to make this house your home as long as you
are in Edelweiss. That is how I have been forgetting.”

“Forgive me!” he cried, his eyes gleaming. “I have been so lonely that I
imagined all sorts of things. But, your Highness, you must not expect us
to remain here after I am able to leave. That would be imposing--”

“I will not allow you to say it!” she objected, decisively. “You are the
guest of honor in Graustark. Have you not preserved its ruler? Was it
an imposition to risk your life to save one in whom you had but passing
interest, even though she were a poor princess? No, my American, this
castle is yours, in all rejoicing, for had you not come within its doors
to-day would have found it in mournful terror. Besides, Mr. Anguish has
said he will stay a year if we insist.”

“That’s like Harry,” laughed Lorry. “But I am afraid you are glorifying
two rattlebrained chaps who should be in a home for imbeciles instead of
in the castle their audacity might have blighted. Our rashness was only
surpassed by our phenomenal good luck. By chance it turned out well;
there were ten thousand chances of ignominious failure. Had we failed
would we have been guests of honor? No! We would have been stoned from
Graustark. You don’t know how thin the thread was that held your fate.
It makes me shudder to think of the crime our act might have been.
Ah, had I but known you were the Princess, no chances should have been
taken,” he said, fervently.

“And a romance spoiled,” she laughed.

“So you are a princess,--a real princess,” he went on, as if he had
not heard her. “I knew it. Something told me you were not an ordinary
woman.”

“Oh, but I am a very ordinary woman,” she remonstrated. “You do not know
how easy it is to be a princess and a mere woman at the same time. I
have a heart, a head. I breathe and eat and drink and sleep and love. Is
it not that way with other women?”

“You breathe and eat and drink and sleep and love in a different world,
though, your Highness.”

“Ach! my little maid, Therese, sleeps as soundly, eats as heartily and
loves as warmly as I, so a fig for your argument.”

“You may breathe the same air, but would you love the same man that your
maid might love?”

“Is a man the only excuse for love?” she asked. “If so, then I must say
that I breathe and eat and drink and sleep--and that is all.”

“Pardon me, but some day you will find that love is a man, and”--here he
laughed--“you will neither breathe, nor eat, nor sleep except with him
in your heart. Even a princess is not proof against a man.”

“Is a man proof against a princess?” she asked, as she leaned against
the casement.

“It depends on the”--he paused “the princess, I should say.”

“Alas! There is one more fresh responsibility acquired. It seems to me
that everything depends on the princess,” she said, merrily.

“Not entirely,” he said, quickly. “A great deal--a very great
deal--depends on circumstances. For instance, when you were Miss
Guggenslocker it wouldn’t have been necessary for the man to be a
prince, you know.”

“But I was Miss Guggenslocker because a man was unnecessary,” she said,
so gravely that he smiled. “I was without a title because it was more
womanly than to be a ‘freak,’ as I should have been had every man, woman
and child looked upon me as a princess. I did not travel through your
land for the purpose of exhibiting myself, but to learn and unlearn.”

“I remember it cost you a certain coin to learn one thing,” he observed.

“It was money well spent, as subsequent events have proved. I shall
never regret the spending of that half gavvo. Was it not the means of
bringing you to Edelweiss?”

“Well, it was largely responsible, but I am inclined to believe that a
certain desire on my part would have found a way without the assistance
of the coin. You don’t know how persistent an American can be.”

“Would you have persisted had you known I was a princess?” she asked.

“Well, I can hardly tell about that, but you must remember I didn’t know
who or what you were.”

“Would you have come to Graustark had you known I was its princess?”

“I’ll admit I came because you were Miss Guggenslocker.”

“A mere woman.”

“I will not consent to the word ‘mere.’ What would you think of a man
who came half-way across the earth for the sake of a mere woman?”

“I should say he had a great deal of curiosity,” she responded, coolly.

“And not much sense. There is but one woman a man would do so much for,
and she could not be a mere woman in his eyes.” Lorry’s face was white
and his eyes gleamed as he hurled this bold conclusion at her.

“Especially when he learns that she is a princess!” said she, her voice
so cold and repellent that his eyes closed, involuntarily, as if an
unexpected horror had come before them. “You must not tell me that you
came to see me.

“But I did come to see you and not Her Royal Highness the Princess
Yetive of Graustark. How was I to know?” he cried impulsively.

“But you are no longer ignorant,” she said, looking from the window.

“I thought you said you were a mere woman!”

“I am--and that is the trouble!” she said, slowly turning her eyes back
to him. Then she abruptly sank to the window seat near his head. “That
is the trouble, I say. A woman is a woman, although she be a princess.
Don’t you understand why you must not say such things to me?”

“Because you are a princess,” he said, bitterly.

“No; because I am a woman. As a woman I want to hear them, as, a
princess I cannot. Now, have I made you understand? Have I been bold
enough?” Her face was burning.

“You--you don’t mean that you--” he half whispered, drawing himself
toward her, his face glowing.

“Ach! What have I said?”

“You have said enough to drive me mad with desire for more,” he cried,
seizing her hand, which she withdrew instantly, rising to her feet.

“I have only said that I wanted to hear you say you had come to see me.
Is not that something for a woman’s vanity to value? I am sorry you have
presumed to misunderstand me.” She was cold again, but he was not to be
baffled.

“Then be a woman and forget that you are a princess until I tell you why
I came,” he cried.

“I cannot! I mean, I will not listen to you,” she said, glancing about
helplessly, yet standing still within the danger circle.

“I came because I have thought of you and dreamed of you since the day
you sailed from New York. God, can I ever forget that day!”

“Please do not recall--” she began, blushing and turning to the window.

“The kiss you threw to me? Were you a princess then?” She did not
answer, and he paused for a moment, a thought striking him which at
first he did not dare to voice. Then he blurted it out. “If you do not
want to hear me say these things, why do you stand there?”

“Oh,” she faltered.

“Don’t leave me now. I want to say what I came over here to say, and
then you can go back to your throne and your royal reserve, and I can go
back to the land from which you drew me. I came because I love you. Is
not that enough to drag a man to the end of the world? I came to marry
you if I could, for you were Miss Guggenslocker to me. Then you were
within my reach, but not now! I can only love a princess!” He stopped
because she had dropped to the couch beside him, her serious face turned
appealingly to his, her fingers clasping his hands fiercely.

“I forbid you to continue--I forbid you! Do you hear? I, too, have
thought and dreamed of you, and I have prayed that you might come. But
you must not tell me that you love me-you shall not!”

“I only want to know that you love me,” he whispered.

“Do you think I can tell you the truth?” she cried. “I do not love you!”

Before he had fairly grasped the importance of the contradictory
sentences, she left his side and stood in the window, her breast heaving
and her face flaming.

“Then I am to believe you do,” he groaned, after a moment. “I find a
princes and lose a woman!”

“I did not intend that you should have said what you have, or that I
should have told you what I have. I knew you loved me or you would not
have come to me,” she said, softly.

“You would have been selfish enough to enjoy that knowledge without
giving joy in return. I see. What else could you have done? A princess!
Oh, I would to God you were Miss Guggenslocker, the woman I sought!”

“Amen to that!” she said. “Can I trust you never to renew this subject?
We have each learned what had better been left unknown. You understand
my position. Surely you will be good enough to look upon me ever
afterward as a princess and forget that I have been a woman unwittingly.
I ask you, for your sake and my own, to refrain from a renewal of this
unhappy subject. You can see how hopeless it is for both of us. I have
said much to you that I trust you will cherish as coming from a woman
who could not have helped herself and who has given to you the power to
undo her with a single word. I know you will always be the brave, true
man my heart has told me you are. You will let the beginning be the
end?”

The appeal was so earnest, so noble that honor swelled in his heart and
came from his lips in this promise:

“You may trust me, your Highness. Your secret is worth a thousand-fold
more than mine. It is sacred with me. The joy of my life has ended, but
the happiness of knowing the truth will never die. I shall remember that
you love me--yes, I know you do,--and I shall never forget to love you.
I will not promise that I shall never speak of it again to you. As I lie
here, there comes to me a courage I did not know I could feel.”

“No, no!” she cried, vehemently.

“Forgive me! You can at least let me say that as long as I live I
may cherish and encourage the little hope that all is not dead. Your
Highness, let me say that my family never knows when it is defeated,
either in love or in war.”

“The walls which surround the heart of a princess are black and grim,
impenetrable when she defends it, my boasting American,” she said,
smiling sadly.

“Yet some prince of the realm will batter down the wall and win at a
single blow that which a mere man could not conquer in ten lifetimes.
Such is the world.”

“The prince may batter down and seize, but he can never conquer. But
enough of this! I am the Princess of Graustark; you are my friend,
Grenfall Lorry, and there is only a dear friendship between us,” she
cried, resuming her merry humor so easily that he started with surprise
and not a little displeasure.

“And a throne,” he added, smiling, how ever.

“And a promise,” she reminded him.

“From which I trust I may some day be released,” said he, sinking back,
afflicted with a discouragement and a determination of equal power. He
could see hope and hopelessness ahead.

“By death!”

“No; by life! It may be sooner than you think!”

“You are forgetting your promise already.”

“Your Highness’s pardon,” he begged.

They laughed, but their hearts were sad, this luckless American and
hapless sovereign who would, if she could, be a woman.

“It is now three o’clock--the hour when you were to have called to see
me,” she said, again sitting unconcernedly before him in the window
seat. She was not afraid of him. She was a princess.

“I misunderstood you, your highness. I remembered the engagement, but it
seems I was mistaken as to the time. I came at three in the morning!”

“And found me at home!”

“In an impregnable castle, with ogres all about.”



XII. A WAR AND ITS CONSEQUENCES


Lorry was removed to another room before dinner, as she had promised.

After they had dined the two strangers were left alone for several
hours. Anguish regaled his friend with an enthusiastic dissertation on
the charms of the Countess Dagmar, lady-in-waiting to the Princess. In
conclusion he said glowingly, his cigar having been out for half an hour
or more because his energy had been spent in another direction.

“You haven’t seen much of her, Lorry, but I tell you she is rare. And
she’s not betrothed to any of these confounded counts or dukes either.
They all adore her but she’s not committed.”

“How do you know all this?” demanded Lorry, who but half heard through
his dreams.

“Asked her, of course. How in thunder do you suppose?”

“And you’ve known her but a day? Well, you are progressive.”

“Oh, perfectly natural conversation, you know,” explained Anguish,
composedly. “She began it by asking me if I were married, and I said I
wasn’t even engaged. Then I asked her if she were married. You see, from
the title, you can’t tell whether a countess is married or single.
She said she wasn’t, and I promptly and very properly expressed my
amazement. By Jove, she has a will and a mind of her own, that young
woman has. She’s not going to marry until she finds a man of the
right sort--which is refreshing. I like to hear a girl talk like that,
especially a pretty girl who can deal in princes, counts and all kinds
of nobility when it comes to a matrimonial trade. By Jove, I’m sorry for
the Princess, though.”

“Sorry for the Princess? Why?” asked the other, alert at once.

“Oh, just because it’s not in her power to be so independent. The
Countess says she cries every night when she thinks of what the poor
girl has to contend with.”

“Tell me about it.”

“I don’t know anything to tell. I’m not interested in the Princess, and
I didn’t have the nerve to ask many questions. I do know, however, that
she is going to have an unpleasant matrimonial alliance forced upon her
in some way.” “That is usual.

“That’s what I gather from the Countess. Maybe you can pump the Countess
and get all you want to know in connection with the matter. It’s a
pretty serious state of affairs, I should say, or she wouldn’t be
weeping through sympathy.”

Lorry recalled a part of the afternoon’s sweetly dangerous conversation
and the perspiration stood cold and damp on his brow.

“Well, old man, you’ve chased Miss Guggenslocker to earth only to find
her an impossibility. Pretty hopeless for you, Lorry, but don’t let it
break you up completely. We can go back home after a while and you will
forget her. A countess, of course, is different.”

“Harry, I know it is downright madness for me to act like this,” said
Lorry, his jaws set and his hands clenched as he raised himself to his
elbow. “You don’t know how much I love her.”

“Your nerve is to be admired, but--well, I’m sorry for you.”

“Thanks for your sympathy. I suppose I’ll need it,” and he sank back
gloomily. Anguish was right--absurdly right.

There was a rap at the door and Anguish hastened to open it. A servant
presented Count Halfort’s compliments and begged leave to call.

“Shall we see the old boy?” asked Harry.

“Yes, yes,” responded the other. The servant understood the sign made by
Anguish and disappeared. “Diplomatic call, I suspect.”

“He is the prime minister, I understand. Well, we’ll diplome with him
until bed-time, if he cares to stay. I’m getting rather accustomed to
the nobility. They are not so bad, after all. Friendly and all that--Ah,
good evening, your excellency! We are honored.”

The Count had entered the room and was advancing toward the couch, tall,
easy and the personification of cordiality.

“I could not retire until I had satisfied myself as to Mr. Lorry’s
condition and his comfort,” said he, in his broken English. He seated
himself near the couch and bent sharp, anxious eyes on the recumbent
figure.

“Oh, he’s all right,” volunteered Anguish, readily. “Be able to go into
battle again tomorrow.”

“That is the way with you aggressive Americans. I am told. They never
give up until they are dead,” said the Count, courteously. “Your head is
better?”

“It does not pain me as it did, and I’m sure I’ll be able to get out
to-morrow. Thank you very much for your interest,” said Lorry. “May I
inquire after the health of the Countess Halfont? The excitement of last
night has not had an unpleasant effect, I hope.”

“She is with the Princess, and both are quite well. Since our war,
gentlemen, Graustark women have nothing to acquire in the way of courage
and endurance. You, of course, know nothing of the horrors of that war.”

“But we would be thankful for the story of it, your excellency. War is
a hobby of mine. I read every war scare that gets into print,” said
Anguish, eagerly.

“We, of Graustark, at present have every reason to recall the last war
and bitterly to lament its ending. The war occurred just fifteen years
ago--but will the recital tire you, Mr. Lorry? I came to spend a few
moments socially and not to go into history. At any other time I shall
be--”

“It will please and not tire me. I am deeply interested. Pray go
on,” Lorry hastened to say, for he was interested more than the Count
suspected.

“Fifteen years ago Prince Ganlook, of this principality,--the father
of our princess,--became incensed over the depredations of the Axphain
soldiers who patrolled our border on the north. He demanded restitution
for the devastation they had created, but was refused. Graustark is a
province comprising some eight hundred square miles of the best land in
this part of the world. Our neighbor is smaller in area and population.
Our army was better equipped but not so hardy. For several months the
fighting in the north was in our favor, but the result was that our
forces were finally driven back to Edelweiss, hacked and battered by the
fierce thousands that came over the border. The nation was staggered by
the shock, for such an outcome had not been considered possible. We had
been too confident. Our soldiers were sick and worn by six months of
hard fighting, and the men of Edelweiss--the merchants, the laborers
and the nobility itself--flew to arms in defense of the city. For over a
month we fought, hundreds of our best and bravest citizens going down to
death. They at last began a bombardment of the city. To-day you can see
they marks on nearly every house in Edelweiss. Hundreds of graves in
the valley to the south attest the terrors of that siege. The castle was
stormed, and Prince Ganlook, with many of the chief men of the land, met
death. The prince was killed in front of the castle gates, from which
he had sallied in a last, brave attempt to beat off the conquerors. A
bronze statue now marks the spot on which he fell. The Princess, his
wife, was my sister, and as I held the portfolio of finance, it was
through me that the city surrendered, bringing the siege to an end.
Fifteen years ago this autumn--the twentieth of November, to be
explicit--the treaty of peace was signed in Sofia. We were compelled
to cede a portion of territory in the far northeast, valuable for its
mines. Indemnity was agreed upon by the peace commissioners, amounting
to 20,000,000 gavvos, or nearly $30,000,000 in your money. In fifteen
years this money was to be paid, with interest. On the twentieth of
November, this year, the people of Graustark must pay 25,000,000 gavvos.
The time is at hand, and that is why we recall the war so vividly. It
means the bankruptcy of the nation, gentlemen.”

Neither of his listeners spoke for some moments. Then Lorry broke the
silence.

“You mean that the money cannot be raised?” he asked.

“It is not in our treasury. Our people have been taxed so sorely in
rebuilding their homes and in recuperating from the effect of that
dreadful invasion that they have been unable to pay the levies. You
must remember that we are a small nation and of limited resources. Your
nation could secure $30,000,000 in one hour for the mere asking. To us
it is like a death blow. I am not betraying a state secret in telling
you of the sore straits in which we are placed, for every man in the
nation has been made cognizant of the true conditions. We are all facing
it together.” There was something so quietly heroic in his manner that
both men felt pity. Anguish, looking at the military figure, asked: “You
fought through the war, your excellency?”

“I resigned as minister, sir, to go to the front. I was in the first
battle and I was in the last,” he said, simply.

“And the Princess,--the present ruler, I mean,--was a mere child at that
time. When did she succeed to the throne?” asked Lorry.

“Oh, the great world does not remember our little history! Within a year
after the death of Prince Ganlook, his wife, my sister, passed away,
dying of a broken heart. Her daughter, their only child, was, according
to our custom, crowned at once. She has reigned for fourteen years, and
wisely since assuming full power. For three years she has been ruler de
facto. She has been frugal, and has done all in her power to meet the
shadow that is descending.”

“And what is the alternative in case the indemnity is not paid?” asked
Lorry, breathlessly, for he saw something bright in the approaching
calamity.

“The cession of all that part of Graustark lying north of Edelweiss,
including fourteen towns, all of our mines and our most productive
farming and grazing lands. In that event Graustark will be no larger
than one of the good-sized farms in your western country. There will be
nothing left for Her Royal Highness to rule save a tract so small that
the word principality will be a travesty and a jest. This city and
twenty-five miles to the south, a strip about one hundred fifty miles
long. Think of it! Twenty-five by one hundred fifty miles, and yet
called a principality! Once the proudest and most prosperous state
in the east, considering its size, reduced to that! Ach,
gentlemen--gentlemen! I cannot think of it without tearing out a
heart-string and suffering such pains as mortal man has never endured.
I lived in Graustark’s days of wealth, power and supremacy; God has
condemned me to live in the days of her dependency, weakness and
poverty. Let us talk no more of this unpleasant subject.”

His hearers pitied the frank, proud old man from the bottoms of their
hearts. He had told them the story with the candor and simplicity of
a child, admitting weakness and despondency. Still he sat erect and
defiant, his face white and drawn, his figure suggesting the famous
picture of the stag at bay.

“Willingly, your excellency, since it is distasteful to you. I hope,
however, you will permit me to ask how much you are short of the
amount,” said Lorry, considerately yet curiously.

“Our minister of finance, Gaspon, will be able to produce fifteen
million gavvos at the stated time--far from enough. This amount has been
sucked from the people from excessive levy, and has been hoarded for the
dreaded day. Try as we would, it has been impossible to raise the full
amount. The people have been bled and have responded nobly, sacrificing
everything to meet the treaty terms honorably, but the strain has been
too great. Our army has cost us large sums. We have strengthened our
defenses, and could, should we go to war, defeat Axphain. But we have
our treaty to honor; we could not take up arms to save ourselves from
that honest bond. Our levies have barely brought the amount necessary
to, maintain an army large enough to inspire respect among those who are
ready to leap upon us the instant we show the least sign of distress.
There are about us powers that have held aloof from war with us simply
because we have awed them with our show of force. It has been our
safeguard, and there is not a citizen of Graustark who objects to the
manner in which state affairs are conducted. They know that our army
is an economy at any price. Until last spring we were confident that
we could raise the full amount due Axphain, but the people in the rural
districts were unable to meet the levies on account of the panic that
came at a most unfortunate time. That is why we were hurrying home from
your country, Mr. Lorry. Gaspon had cabled the Princess that affairs
were in a hopeless condition, begging her to come home and do what she
could in a final appeal to the people, knowing the love they had for
her. She came, and has seen these loyal subjects offer their lives
for her and for Graustark, but utterly unable to give what they have
not--money. She asked them if she should disband the army, and there
was a negative wail from one end of the land to the other. Then the army
agreed to serve on half pay until all was tided over. Public officers
are giving their services free, and many of our wealthy people have
advanced loans on bonds, worthless as they may seem, and still we have
not the required amount.”

“Cannot the loan be extended a few years?” asked Lorry, angry with the
ruler in the north, taking the woes of Graustark as much to heart as if
they were his own.

“Not one day! Not in London, Paris, nor Berlin.”

Lorry lay back and allowed Anguish to lead the conversation into other
channels. The Count remained for half an hour, saying as he left that
the Princess and his wife had expressed a desire to be remembered to
their guests.

“Her Royal Highness spent the evening with the ministers of finance and
war, and her poor head, I doubt not, is racking from the effects of
the consultation. These are weighty matters for a girl to have on her
hands,” solemnly stated the Count, pausing for an instant at the door of
the apartment.

After he had closed it the Americans looked long and thoughtfully at
each other, each feeling a respect for the grim old gentleman that they
had never felt for man before.

“So they are in a devil of a shape,” mused Anguish. “I tell you, Gren, I
never knew anything that made me feel so badly as does the trouble that
hangs over that girl and her people. A week ago I wouldn’t have cared a
rap for Graustark, but to-night I feel like weeping for her.”

“There seems to be no help for her, either,” said Lorry, reflectively.

“Graustark, you mean?”

“No--I mean yes, of course,--who else?” demanded the other, who
certainly had not meant Graustark.

“I believe, confound your selfish soul, you’d like to see the nation,
the crown and everything else taken away from this helpless, harrassed
child. Then you’d have a chance,” exclaimed Anguish, pacing the floor,
half angrily, half encouragingly.

“Don’t say that, Harry, don’t say that. Don’t accuse me of it, for I’ll
confess I had in my heart that meanest of longings--the selfish, base,
heartless hope that you have guessed. It hurts me to be accused of it
though, so don’t do it again, old man. I’ll put away the miserable
hope, if I can, and I’ll pray God that she may find a way out of the
difficulty.”

They went to sleep that night, Anguish at once, Lorry not for hours,
harboring a determination to learn more about the condition of affairs
touching the people of Graustark and the heart of their Princess.



XIII. UNDER MOON AND MONASTERY


For two days Lorry lived through intermittent stages of delight and
despondency. His recovery from the effects of the blow administered by
Dannox was naturally rapid, his strong young constitution coming to
the rescue bravely. He saw much of the Princess, more of the Countess
Dagmar, and made the acquaintance of many lords and ladies for whom he
cared but little except when they chose to talk of their girlish ruler.
The atmosphere of the castle was laden with a depression that could not
be overcome by an assimilated gaiety. There was the presence of a shadow
that grew darker and nearer as the days went by, and there were anxious
hearts under the brave, proud spirits of those who held the destiny of
Graustark in their hands.

The princess could not bide the trouble that had sprung up in her eyes.
Her laugh, her gay conversation, her rare composure and gentle hauteur
were powerless to drive away the haunted, worried gleam in those
expressive eyes of blue. Lorry had it on his tongue’s end a dozen times
during the next day or so after the count’s narrative to question her
about the condition of affairs as they appeared to her. He wondered
whether she, little more than a girl, could see and understand the
enormity of the situation that confronted her and her people. A strange,
tender fear prevented him from speaking to her of the thing which was
oppressing her life. Not that he expected a rebuff from her, but that he
could not endure the thought of hearing her brave, calm recital of
the merciless story. He knew that she could narrate it all to him more
plainly than had her uncle. Something told him that she was fully aware
of the real and underlying conditions. He could see, in his imagination,
the proud, resigned face and manner of this perplexed Princess, as she
would have talked to him of her woes, and he could also picture the
telltale eyes and the troubled expression that would not be disguised.

The Countess Dagmar, when not monopolized by the very progressive, or
aggressive Anguish, unfolded to Lorry certain pages in the personal
history of the Princess, and he, of course, encouraged her confidential
humor, although there was nothing encouraging in it for him.

Down by the great fountain, while the soldiers were on parade, the fair
but volatile Countess unfolded to Lorry a story that wrenched his heart
so savagely that anger, resentment, helplessness and love oozed forth
and enveloped him in a multitude of emotions that would not disperse. To
have gone to the Princess and laid down his life to save her would have
given him pleasure, but he had promised something to her that could not
be forgotten in a day. In his swelling heart he prayed for the time to
come when he could take her in his arms, cancel his promise and defy the
troubles that opposed her.

“She will not mind my telling you, because she considers you the very
best of men, Mr. Lorry,” said the Countess, who had learned her English
under the Princess Yetive’s tutor. The demure, sympathetic little
Countess, her face glowing with excitement and indignation, could not
resist the desire to pour into the ears of this strong and resourceful
man the secrets of the Princess, as if trusting to him, the child of
a powerful race, to provide relief. It was the old story of the weak
appealing to the strong.

It seems, according to the very truthful account given by the lady, that
the Princess had it in her power to save Graustark from disgrace and
practical destruction. The Prince of Axphain’s son, Lorenz, was
deeply enamoured of her, infatuated by her marvelous beauty and
accomplishments. He had persuaded his father to consider a matrimonial
alliance with her to be one of great value to Axphain. The old prince,
therefore, some months before the arrival of the Americans in Graustark,
sent to the Princess a substitute ultimatum, couched in terms so polite
and conciliatory that there could be no mistaking his sincerity. He
agreed to give Graustark a new lease of life, as it were, by extending
the fifteen years, or, in other words, to grant the conquered an
additional ten years in which to pay off the obligations imposed by the
treaty. He furthermore offered a considerable reduction in the rate of
interest for the next ten years. But he had a condition attached to this
good and gracious proposition; the marriage of Graustark’s sovereign.
His ambassador set forth the advantages of such an alliance, and
departed with a message that the matter should have most serious
consideration.

The old Prince’s proposition was a blow to the Princess, who was placed
in a trying position. By sacrificing herself she could save her country,
but in so doing her life was to be plunged into interminable darkness.
She did not love, nor did she respect Lorenz, who was not favorably
supplied with civilized intelligence. The proposition was laid before
the cabinet and the nobility by the Princess herself, who said that she
would be guided by any decision they might reach. The counsellors, to
a man, refused to sacrifice their girlish ruler, and the people
vociferously ratified the resolution. But the Princess would not allow
them to send an answer to Axphain until she could see a way clear to
save her people in some other manner. An embassy was sent to the Prince
of Dawsbergen. His domain touched Graustark on the south, and he ruled a
wild, turbulent class of mountaineers and herdsmen. This embassy sought
to secure an endorsement of the loan from Prince Gabriel sufficient to
meet the coming crisis. Gabriel, himself smitten by the charms of the
Princess, at once offered himself in marriage, agreeing to advance, in
case she accepted him, twenty million gavvos, at a rather high rate of
interest, for fifteen years. His love for her was so great that he
would pawn the entire principality for an answer that would make him the
happiest man on earth. Now, the troubled Princess abhorred Gabriel. Of
the two, Lorenz was much to be preferred. Gabriel flew into a rage upon
the receipt of this rebuff, and openly avowed his intention to make her
suffer. His infatuation became a mania, and, up to the very day on
which the Countess told the story, he persisted in his appeals to the
Princess. In person he had gone to her to plead his suit, on his knees,
grovelling at her feet. He went so far as to exclaim madly in the
presence of the alarmed but relentless object of his love that he would
win her or turn the whole earth into everything unpleasant.

So it was that the Princess of Graustark, erstwhile Miss Guggenslocker,
was being dragged through the most unhappy affairs that ever beset a
sovereign. Within a month she was to sign away two-thirds of her domain,
transforming multitudes of her beloved and loving people into subjects
of the hated Axphain, or to sell herself, body and soul, to a loathsome
bidder in the guise of a suitor. And, with all this confronting her, she
had come to the realization of a truth so sad and distracting; that
it was breaking her tortured heart. She was in love--but with no royal
prince! Of this, however, the Countess knew nothing, so Lorry had one
great secret to cherish alone.

“Has she chosen the course she will pursue?” asked Lorry, as the
Countess concluded her story. Isis face was turned away.

“She cannot decide. We have wept together over this dreadful, this
horrible thing. You do not know what it means to all of us, Mr. Lorry.
We love her, and there is not one in our land who would sacrifice her to
save this territory. As for Gabriel, Graustark would kill her before she
should go to him. Still she cannot let herself sacrifice those northern
subjects when by a single act she can save them. You see, the Princess
has not forgotten that her father brought this war upon the people,
and she feels it her duty to pay the penalty of his error, whatever the
cost.”

“Is there no other to whom she can turn no other course?” asked Lorry.

“There is none who would assist us, bankrupt as we are. There is a
question I want to ask, Mr. Lorry. Please look at me--do not stare at
the fountain all the time. Why have you come to Edelweiss?” She asked
the question so boldly that his startled embarrassment was an unspoken
confession. He calmed himself and hesitated long before answering,
weighing his reply. She sat close beside him, her clear gray eyes
reading him like a book.

“I came to see a Miss Guggenslocker,” he answered at last.

“For what purpose? There must have been an urgent cause to bring you so
far. You are not an American banker?”

“I had intended to ask her to be my wife,” he said, knowing that secrecy
was useless and seeing a faint hope.

“You did not find Miss Guggenslocker.”

“No. I have not found her.”

“And are you going home disappointed, Mr. Lorry, because she is not
here?”

“I leave the answer to your tender imagination.”

There was a long pause.

“May I ask when you expect to leave Graustark?” she asked, somewhat
timidly.

“Why do you wish to know?” he asked in turn.

“Because I know how hopeless your quest has been. You have found Miss
Guggenslocker, but she is held behind a wall so strong and impregnable
that you cannot reach her with the question you came to ask. You have
come to that wall, and now you must turn back. I have asked, how soon?”

“Not until your Princess bids me take up my load and go. You see, my
lady, I love to sit beneath the shadow of the wall you describe. It will
require a royal edict to compel me to abandon my position.”

“You cannot expect the Princess to drive you from her country,--you who
have done so much for her. You must go, Mr. Lorry, without her bidding.”

“I must?”

“Yes, for your presence outside that wall may make the imprisonment
all the more unendurable for the one your love cannot reach. Do you
understand me?”

“Has the one behind the wall instructed you to say this to me?” he asked
miserably.

“She has not. I do not know her heart, but I am a woman and have a
woman’s foresight. If you wish to be kind and good to her, go!”

“I cannot!” he exclaimed, his pent feelings bursting forth. “I cannot
go!”

“You will not be so selfish and so cruel as to increase the horror of
the wreck that is sure to come,” she said, drawing back.

“You know, Countess, of the life-saving crews who draw from the wrecks
of ships lives that were hopelessly lost? There is to be a wreck here;
is there to be a life-saver? When the night is darkest, the sea wildest,
when hope is gone, is not that the time when rescue is most precious?
Tell me, you who know all there is of this approaching disaster?”

“I cannot command you to leave Edelweiss; I can only tell you that you
will have something to answer for if you stay,” said the Countess.

“Will you help me if I show to you that I can reach the wreck and save
the one who clings to it despairingly?” he asked, smiling, suddenly calm
and confident.

“Willingly, for I love the one who is going down in the sea. I have
spoken to you seriously, though, and I trust you will not misunderstand
me. I like you and I like Mr. Anguish. You could stay here forever so
far as I am concerned.”

He thought long and intently over what she had said as he smoked his
cigar on the great balcony that night. In his heart he knew he was
adding horror, but that persistent hope of the life-saver came up fresh
and strong to combat the argument. He saw, in one moment, the vast chasm
between the man and the princess; in the next, he laughed at the puny
space.

Down on the promenade he could see the figures of men and women
strolling in the moonlight. To his ears came the occasional laugh of a
man, the silvery gurgle of a woman. The royal military band was playing
in the stand near the edge of the great circle. There was gaiety,
comfort, charm and security about everything that came to his eyes and
ears. Was it possible that this peace, unruffled, was so near its end?

He smiled as he heard Harry Anguish laugh gaily in his good old way,
his ringing tones mingling with a woman’s. There was no trouble in the
hearts of the Countess and his blithe comrade. Behind him rose the grim
castle walls, from the windows of which, here and there, gleamed the
lights of the night. Where was she? He had seen her in the afternoon and
had talked with her, had walked with her. Their conversation had been
bright, but of the commonplace kind. She had said nothing to indicate
that she remembered the hour spent beside his couch a day or so before;
he had uttered none of the words that struggled to rush from his lips,
the questions, the pleadings, the vows. Where was she now? Not in that
gay crowd below, for he had scanned every figure with the hawk’s eye.
Closeted again, no doubt, with her ministers, wearying her tired brain,
her brave heart into fatigue without rest.

Her court still trembled with the excitement of the daring attempt
of the abductors and their swift punishment. Functionaries flocked to
Edelweiss to inquire after the welfare of the Princess, and indignation
was at the highest pitch. There were theories innumerable as to the
identity of the arch-conspirator. Baron Dangloss was at sea completely.
He cursed himself and everybody else for the hasty and ill-timed
execution of the hirelings. It was quite evident that the buzzing wonder
and intense feeling of the people had for the moment driven out all
thought of the coming day of judgment and its bitter atonement for all
Graustark. To-day the castle was full of the nobility, drawn to its
walls by the news that had startled them beyond all expression. The
police were at work, the military trembled with rage, the people
clamored for the apprehension of the man who had been the instigator of
this audacity. The general belief was that some brigand chief from the
south had planned the great theft for the purpose of securing a fabulous
ransom. Grenfall Lorry had an astonishing theory in his mind, and the
more he thought it over the more firmly it was imbedded.

The warm, blue coils from the cigar wafted away into the night, carrying
with them a myriad of tangled thoughts,--of her, of Axphain, of the
abductor, of himself, of everything. A light step on the stone floor of
the shadowy balcony attracted his attention. He turned his head and saw
the Princess Yetive. She was walking slowly toward the balustrade, not
aware of his presence. There was no covering for the dark hair, no
wrap about the white shoulders. She wore an exquisite gown of white,
shimmering with the reflections from the moon that scaled the mountain
top. She stood at the balustrade, her hands clasping a bouquet of red
roses, her chin lifted, her eyes gazing toward the mountain’s crest,
the prettiest picture he had ever seen. The strange dizziness of love
overpowered him. His hungry eyes glanced upward towards the sky which
she was blessing with her gaze, and beheld another picture, gloomy,
grim, cheerless.

Against the moonlit screen of the universe clung the black tower of
that faraway monastery in the clouds, the home of the monks of Saint
Valentine. Out of the world, above the world, a part of the sky itself,
it stood like the spectre of a sentinel whose ghostly guardian ship
appalled and yet soothed.

He could not, would not move. To have done so meant the desecration of
a picture so delicate that a breath upon its surface would have swept
it forever from the vision. How long he revelled in the glory of the
picture he knew not, for it was as if he looked from a dream. At last
he saw her look down upon the roses, lift them slowly and drop them over
the rail. They fell to the ground below. He thought he understood; the
gift of a prince despised.

They were not twenty feet apart. He advanced to her side, his hat in
one hand, his stick--the one that felled the Viennese--trembling in the
other.

“I did not know you were here,” she exclaimed, in half frightened
amazement. “I left my ladies inside.”

He was standing beside her, looking down into the eyes.

“And I am richer because of your ignorance,” he said, softly. “I have
seen a picture that shall never leave my memory--never! Its beauty
enthralled, enraptured. Then I saw the drama of the roses. Ah, your
Highness, the crown is not always a mask.”

“The roses were--were of no consequence,” she faltered.

“I have heard how you stand between two suitors and that wretched
treaty. My heart has ached to tell you how I pity you.”

“It is not pity I need, but courage. Pity will not aid me in my duty,
Mr. Lorry. It stands plainly before me, this duty, but I have not the
courage to take it up and place it about my neck forever.”

“You do not, cannot love this Lorenz?” he asked.

“Love him!” she cried. “Ach, I forget! You do not know him. Yet I shall
doubtless be his wife.” There was an eternity of despair in that low,
steady voice.

“You shall not! I swear you shall not!”

“Oh, he is a prince! I must accept the offer that means salvation to
Graustark. Why do you make it harder with torture which you think is
kindness? Listen to me. Next week I am to give my answer. He will be
here, in this castle. My father brought this calamity upon Graustark; I
must lift it from the people. What has my happiness to do with it?”

Her sudden strength silenced him, crushed him with the real awakening
of helplessness. He stood beside her, looking up at the cold monastery,
strangely conscious that she was gazing toward the same dizzy height.

“It looks so peaceful up there,” she said at last.

“But so cold and cheerless,” he added, drearily. There was another long
silence in which two hearts communed through the medium of that faraway
sentinel. “They have not discovered a clue to the chief abductor, have
they?” he asked, in an effort to return to his proper sphere.

“Baron Dangloss believes he has a clue--a meager and unsatisfactory
one, he admits--and to-day sent officers to Ganlook to investigate
the actions of a strange man who was there last week, a man who styled
himself the Count of Arabazon, and who claimed to be of Vienna. Some
Austrians had been hunting stags and bears in the north, however, and it
is possible he is one of them.” She spoke slowly, her eyes still bent on
the home of the monks.

“Your highness, I have a theory, a bold and perhaps a criminal theory,
but you will allow me to tell you why I am possessed of it. I am aware
that there is a Prince Gabriel. It is my opinion that no Viennese is
guilty, nor are the brigands to be accused of this masterpiece in crime.
Have you thought how far a man may go to obtain his heart’s desire?”

She looked at him instantly, her eyes wide with growing comprehension,
the solution to the mystery darting into her mind like a flash.

“You mean--” she began, stopping as if afraid to voice the suspicion.

“That Prince Gabriel is the man who bought your guards and hired Geddos
and Ostrom to carry you to the place where he could own you, whether you
would or no,” said Lorry.

“But he could never have forced me to marry him, and I should, sooner or
later, have exposed him,” she whispered, argumentatively. “He could
not expect me to be silent and submit to a marriage under such
circumstances. He knows that I would denounce him, even at the altar.”

“You do not appreciate my estimate of that gentleman.”

“What is to become of me!” she almost sobbed, in an anguish of fear. “I
see now--I see plainly! It was Gabriel, and he would have done as you
say.” A shudder ran through her figure and he tenderly whispered in her
ear:

“The danger is past. He can do no more, your Highness. Were I positive
that he is the man--and I believe he is--I would hunt him down this
night.”

Her eyes closed happily under his gaze, her hand dropped timidly from
his arm and a sweet sense of security filled her soul.

“I am not afraid,” she murmured.

“Because I am here?” he asked, bending nearer.

“Because God can bless with the same hand that punishes,” she answered,
enigmatically, lifting her lashes again and looking into his eyes with
a love at last unmasked. “He gives me a man to love and denies me
happiness. He makes of me a woman, but He does not unmake me a princess.
Through you, He thwarts a villain; through you, He crushes the innocent.
More than ever, I thank you for coming into my life. You and you alone,
guided by the God who loves and despises me, saved me from Gabriel.”

“I only ask--” he began, eagerly, but she interrupted.

“You should not ask anything, for I have said I cannot pay. I owe to you
all I have, but cannot pay the debt.”

“I shall not again forget,” he murmured.

“To-morrow, if you like, I will take you over the castle and let you
see the squalor in which I exist,--my throne room, my chapel, my banquet
hall, my ball room, my conservatory, my sepulchre. You may say it is
wealth, but I shall call it poverty,” she said, after they had watched
the black monastery cut a square corner from the moon’s circle.

“To-morrow, if you will be so kind.”

“Perhaps I may be poorer after I have saved Graustark,” she said.

“I would to God I could save you from that!” he said.

“I would to God you could,” she said. Her manner changed suddenly. She
laughed gaily, turning a light face to his. “I hear your friend’s laugh
out there in the darkness. It is delightfully infectious.”



XIV. THE EPISODE OF THE THRONE ROOM


“This is the throne room. Allode!”

The Princess Yetive paused before two massive doors. It was the next
afternoon, and she had already shown him the palace of a queen--the
hovel of a pauper!

Through the afternoon not one word other than those which might have
passed between good friends escaped the lips of either. He was all
interest, she all graciousness. Allode, the sturdy guard, swung open
the doors, drew the curtain, and stood aside for them to pass. Into
the quiet hall she led him, a princess in a gown of gray, a courtier in
tweeds. Inside the doors he paused.

“And I thought you were Miss Guggenslocker,” he said. She laughed with
the glee of a child who has charmed and delighted through surprise.

“Am I not a feeble mite to sit on that throne and rule all that comes
within its reach?” She directed his attention to the throne at the
opposite end of the hall. “From its seat I calmly instruct gray-haired
statesmen, weigh their wisdom and pass upon it as if I were Demosthenes,
challenge the evils that may drive monarchs mad, and wonder if my crown
is on straight.”

“Let me be ambassador from the United States and kneel at the throne,
your Highness.”

“I could not engage in a jest with the crown my ancestors wore, Mr.
Lorry. It is sacred, thou thoughtless American. Come, we will draw
nearer that you may see the beauty of the workmanship in that great old
chair.”

They stood at the base of the low, velveted stage on which stood the
chair, with its high back, its massive arms and legs ashimmer in the
light from the lofty windows. It was of gold, inlaid with precious
stones--diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires and other wondrous
jewels--a relic of ancient Graustark.

“I never sit in the center. Always at one side or the other, usually
leaning my elbow on the arm. You see, the discussions are generally
so long and dreary that I become fatigued. One time,--I am ashamed to
confess it, I went to sleep on the throne. That was long ago. I manage
to keep awake very well of late. Do you like my throne room?”

“And to think that it is yours!”

“It is this room that gives me the right to be hailed with ‘Long live
the Princess!’ Not with campaign yells and ‘Hurrah for Yetive!’ How does
that sound? ‘Hurrah for Yetive!’” She was laughing merrily.

“Don’t say it! It sounds sacrilegious--revolting!”

“For over three years--since I was eighteen--I have been supreme in that
chair. During the years of my reign prior to that time I sat there with
my Uncle Caspar standing beside me. How often I begged him to sit down
with me! There was so much room and he certainly must have grown tired
of standing. One time I cried because he frowned at me when I persisted
in the presence of a great assemblage of nobles from Dawsbergen. It
seems that it was a most important audience that I was granting, but I
thought more of my uncle’s tired old legs. I remember saying, through my
sobs of mortification, that I would have him beheaded. You are to guess
whether that startling threat created consternation or mirth.”

“What a whimsical little princess you must have been, weeping and
pouting and going to sleep,” he laughed. “And how sedate and wise you
have become.”

“Thank you. How very nice you are. I knave felt all along that some one
would discern my effort to be dignified and sedate. They say I am wise
and good and gracious, but that is to be expected. They said that of
sovereigns as far back as the deluge, I’ve heard. Would you really like
to see me in that old chair?” she asked.

“Ah, you are still a woman,” he said, smiling at her pretty vanity.
“Nothing could impress me more pleasantly.”

She stepped carelessly and impulsively upon the royal platform,
leaned against the arm of the throne, and with the charming blush of
consciousness turned to him with the quickness of a guilty conscience,
eager to hear his praise but fearful lest he secretly condemned her
conceit. His eyes were burning with the admiration that knows no
defining, and his breath came quick and sharp through parted lips. He
involuntarily placed a foot upon the bottom step as if to spring to her
side.

“You must not come up here!” she cried, shrinking back, her hands
extended in fluttering remonstrance. “I cannot permit that, at all!”

“I beg your pardon,” he cried, “That is all the humble plebeian can say.
That I may be more completely under this fairy spell, pray cast about
yourself the robe of rank and take up the sceptre. Perhaps I may fall
upon my face.”

“And hurt your head all over again,” she said, laughing nervously. She
hesitated for a moment, a perplexed frown crossing her brow. Then she
jerked a rich robe from the back of the throne and placed it about her
shoulders as only a woman can. Taking up the scepter she stood before
the great chair, and, with a smile on her lips, held it above his head,
saying softly:

“Graustark welcomes the American prince.”

He sank to his knee before the real princess, kissed the hem of her robe
and arose with face pallid. The chasm was now endless in its immensity.
The princess gingerly seated herself on the throne, placed her elbow on
the broad arm, her white chin in her hand, and tranquilly surveyed the
voiceless American prince.

“You have not said, ‘Thank you,’” she said, finally, her eyes wavering
beneath his steady gaze.

“I am only thinking how easy it would be to cross the gulf that lies
between us. With two movements of my body I can place it before you,
with a third I can be sitting at your side. It is not so difficult after
all,” he said, hungrily eyeing the broad chair.

“No man, unless a prince, ever sat upon this throne,” she said.

“You have called me a prince.”

“Oh, I jested,” she cried quickly, comprehending his intention. “I
forbid you!”

The command came too late, for he was beside her on the throne of
Graustark! She sat perfectly rigid for a moment, intense fear in her
eyes.

“Do you know what you have done?” she whispered, miserably.

“Usurped the throne,” he replied, assuming an ease and complacence he
did not feel. Truly he was guilty of unprecedented presumption.

“You have desecrated--desecrated! Do you hear?” she went on, paying no
attention to his remark.

“Peccavi. Ah, Your Highness, I delight in my sin. For once I am a power;
I speak from the throne. You will not have me abdicate in the zenith
of my glory? Be kind, most gracious one. Besides, did you not once cry
because your uncle refused to sit with you? Had he been the possessor
of a dangerous wound, as I am, and had he found himself so weak that he
could stand no longer, I am sure he would have done as I have--sat down
in preference to falling limp at your feet. You do not know how badly I
am wounded,” he pleaded, with the subtlest double meaning.

“Why should you wound me?” she asked, plaintively. “You have no right to
treat the throne I occupy as a subject for pranks and indignities. I did
not believe you could be so--forgetful.” There was a proud and pitiful
resentment in her voice that brought him to his senses at once. He had
defiled her throne. In shame and humiliation he cried:

“I am a fool--an ingrate, You have been too gentle with me. For this
despicable act of mine I cannot ask pardon and it would be beneath you
to grant it. I have hurt you, and I can never atone. I forgot how sacred
is your throne. Let me depart in disgrace.” He stood erect as if
to forsake the throne he had stained, but she, swayed by a complete
reversal of feeling, timidly, pleadingly touched his arm.

“Stay! It is my throne, after all. I shall divide it, as well as the
sin, with you. Sit down again, I beg of you. For a brief spell I would
rule beside a man who is fit to be a king but who is a desecrator.
There can be no harm and no one shall be the wiser for this sentimental
departure from royal custom. We are children, anyhow--mere children.”

With an exclamation of delight, he resumed his position beside her.
His hand trembled as he took up hers to carry it to his lips. “We are
children--playing with fire,” he murmured, this ingrate, this fool!

She allowed her hand to lie limply in his, her head sinking to the back
of the chair. When her hand was near his feverish lips, cool and white
and trusting, he checked the upward progress. Slowly he raised his eyes
to study her face, finding that hers were closed, the semblance of a
smile touching her lips as if they were in a happy dream.

The lips! The lips! The lips! The madness of love rushed into his
heart; the expectant hand was forgotten; his every hope and every
desire measured themselves against his discretion as he looked upon
the tempting face. Could he kiss those lips but once his life would be
complete.

With a start she opened her eyes, doubtless at the command of the
masterful ones above. The eyes of blue met the eyes of gray in a short,
sharp struggle, and the blue went down in surrender. His lips triumphed
slowly, drawing closer and closer as if restrained and impelled by the
same emotion--arrogant love.

“Open your eyes, darling,” he whispered, and she obeyed. Then their lips
met--her first kiss of love!

She trembled from head to foot, perfectly powerless beneath the spell.
Again he kissed a princess on her throne. At this second kiss her eyes
grew wide with terror, and she sprang from his side, standing before him
like one bereft of reason.

“Oh, my God! What have you done?” she wailed. He staggered to his feet,
dizzy with joy.

“Ha!” cried a gruff voice from the doorway, and the guilty ones whirled
to look upon the witness to their blissful crime. Inside the curtains,
with carbine leveled at the head of the American, stood Allode, the
guard, his face distorted by rage. The Princess screamed and leaped
between Lorry and the threatening carbine.

“Allode!” she cried, in frantic terror.

He angrily cried out something in his native tongue and she
breathlessly, imploringly replied. Lorry did not understand their words,
but he knew that she had saved him from death at the hand of her loyal,
erring guard. Allode lowered his gun, bowed low and turned his back upon
the throne.

“He--he would have killed you,” she said, tremulously, her face the
picture of combined agony and relief. She remembered the blighting
kisses and then the averted disaster.

“You--what did you say to him?” he asked.

“I--I--oh, I will not tell you,” she cried.

“I beg of you!”

“I told him that he was to--was to put down his gun.”

“I know that, but why?” he persisted.

“I--Ach, to save you, stupid!”

“How did you explain the--the--” He hesitated, generously.

“I told him that I had not been--that I had not been--”

“Say it!”

“That I had not been--offended!” she gasped, standing stiff and
straight, with eyes glued upon the obedient guard.

“You were not?” he rapturously cried.

“I said it only to save your life!” she cried, turning fiercely upon
him. “I shall never forgive you! Never! You must go--you must leave here
at once! Do you hear? I cannot have you near me now--I cannot see you
again. Ach, God! What have I given you the right to say of me?”

“Stop! It is as sacred as--”

“Yes, yes--I understand! I trust you, but you must go! Find some excuse
to give your friend and go to-day! Go now!” she cried, intensely, first
putting her hands to her temples, then to her eyes.

Without waiting to hear his remonstrance, if indeed he had the power
to utter one, she glided swiftly toward the curtains, allowing him to
follow at his will. Dazed and crushed at the sudden end to everything,
he dragged his footsteps after. At the door she spoke in low, imperative
tones to the motionless Allode, who dropped to his knees and muttered
a reverential response. As Lorry passed beneath the hand that held the
curtain aside, he glanced at the face of the man who had been witness to
their weakness. He was looking straight ahead, and, from his expression,
it could not have been detected that he knew there was a man on earth
save himself. In the hall she turned to him, her face cold and pale.

“I have faithful guards about me now. Allode has said he did not see you
in the throne room. He will die before he will say otherwise,” she said,
her lips trembling with shame.

“By your command?”

“By my request. I do not command my men to lie.”

Side by side they passed down the quiet hall, silent, thoughtful, the
strain of death upon their hearts.

“I shall obey the only command you have given, then. This day I leave
the castle. You will let me come again--to see you? There can be no
harm--”

“No! You must leave Graustark at once!” she interrupted, the tones low.

“I refuse to go! I shall remain in Edelweiss, near you, just so long as
I feel that I may be of service to you.”

“I cannot drive you out as I would a thief,” she said, pointedly.

At the top of the broad staircase he held out his hand and murmured:

“Good-by, your Highness!”

“Good-by,” she said, simply, placing her hand in his after a moment’s
hesitation. Then she left him.

An hour later the two Americans, one strangely subdued, the other
curious, excited and impatient, stood before the castle waiting for the
carriage. Count Halfont was with them, begging them to remain, as he
could see no reason for the sudden leave-taking. Lorry assured him that
they had trespassed long enough on the Court’s hospitality, and that he
would feel much more comfortable at the hotel. Anguish looked narrowly
at his friend’s face, but said nothing. He was beginning to understand.

“Let us walk to the gates. The Count will oblige us by instructing the
coachman to follow,” said Lorry, eager to be off.

“Allow me to join you in the walk, gentlemen,” said Count Caspar,
immediately instructing a lackey to send the carriage after them. He and
Lorry walked on together, Anguish lingering behind, having caught
sight of the Countess Dagmar. That charming and unconventional piece of
nobility promptly followed the prime minister’s example and escorted the
remaining guest to the gate.

Far down the walk Lorry turned for a last glance at the castle from
which love had banished him. Yetive was standing on the balcony, looking
not at the monastery but at the exile.

She remained there long after the carriage had passed her gates, bearing
the Americans swiftly over the white Castle Avenue, and there were tears
in her eyes.



XV. THE BETROTHAL


Harry Anguish was a discreet, forbearing fellow. He did not demand a
full explanation of his friend. There was enough natural wit in his
merry head to see that in connection with their departure there was
something that would not admit of discussion, even by confidential
friends. He shrewdly formed his own conclusions and held his peace. Nor
did he betray surprise when Lorry informed him, in answer to a question,
that he intended to remain in Edelweiss for some time, adding that he
could not expect him to do likewise if he preferred to return to Paris.
But Mr. Anguish preferred to remain in Edelweiss. Had not the Countess
Dagmar told him she would always be happy to see him at the castle, and
had he any reason to renounce its walls? And so it was that they tarried
together.

Lorry loitered aimlessly, moodily about the town, spending gloomy days
and wretched nights. He reasoned that it were wisdom to fly, but a force
stronger than reason held him in Edelweiss. He ventured several times
to the castle wall, but turned back resolutely. There was hope in his
breast that she might send for him; there was, at least, the possibility
of seeing her should she ride through the streets. Anguish, on the other
hand, visited the castle daily. He spent hours with the pretty Countess,
undismayed by the noble moths that fluttered about her flame, and he was
ever persistent, light-hearted and gay. He brought to Lorry’s ears all
that he could learn of the Princess. Several times he had seen her
and had spoken with her. She inquired casually after the health of his
friend, but nothing more. From the Countess he ascertained that Her
Highness was sleeping soundly, eating heartily and apparently enjoying
the best of spirits--information decidedly irritating to the one who
received it second-hand.

They had been at the hotel for over a week when one afternoon Anguish
rushed into the room, out of breath and scarcely able to control his
excitement.

“What’s up?” cried Lorry. “Has the Countess sacked you?”

“Not on your coin! But something is up, and I am its discoverer. You
remember what you said about suspecting Prince Gabriel of being the
chief rascal in the abduction job? Well, my boy, I am now willing to
stake my life that he is the man.” The news-bearer sat down on the edge
of the bed and drew the first long breath he had had in a long time.

“Why do you think so?” demanded the other, all interest.

“Heard him talking just now. I didn’t know who the fellow was at first,
but he was talking to some strange-looking soldiers as I passed. As soon
as I heard his voice I knew he was Michael. There isn’t any question
about it, Lorry. I am positive. He did not observe me, but I suppose
by this time he has learned that his little job was frustrated by two
Americans who heard the plot near the castle gates. He has nerve to come
here, hasn’t he?”

“If he is guilty, yes. Still, he may feel secure because he is a
powerful prince and able to resent any accusation with a show of force.
Where is he now?”

“I left him there. Come on! We’ll go down and you can see for yourself.”

They hurried to the corridor, which was swarming with men in strange
uniforms. There were a few Graustark officers, but the majority of the
buzzing conversationalists were dressed in a rich gray uniform.

“Who are these strangers?” asked Lorry.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you. Prince Lorenz is also here, and these gray
fellows are a part of his retinue. Lorenz has gone on to the castle.
What’s the matter?” Lorry had turned pale and was reaching for the wall
with unsteady hand.

“He has come for his answer,” he said, slowly, painfully.

“That’s right! I hadn’t thought of that. I hope she turns him down. But
there’s Gabriel over yonder. See those three fellows in blue? The middle
one is the prince.”

Near the door leading to the piazza stood several men, gray and blue.
The man designated as Gabriel was in the center, talking gaily and
somewhat loudly, puffing at a cigarette between sentences. He was not
tall, but he was strongly and compactly built. His hair and cropped
beard were as black as coal, his eyes wide, black and lined, It was a
pleasure-worn face, and Lorry shuddered as he thought of the Princess in
the power of this evil-looking wretch. They leisurely made their way
to a spot near the talkers. There was no mistaking the voice. Prince
Gabriel and Michael were one and the same, beyond all doubt. But how to
prove it to the satisfaction of others?

Skepticism would follow any attempt to proclaim the prince guilty
because his voice sounded like that of the chief conspirator. In a
matter where whole nations were concerned the gravest importance would
be attached to the accusation of a ruler. Satisfying themselves as to
the identity of that peculiar voice, the friends passed through to the
piazza.

“What’s to be done?” asked Anguish, boiling over with excitement.

“We must go to Baron Dangloss, tell him of our positive discovery, and
then consult Count Halfont.”

“And Her Royal Highness, of course.”

“Yes, I suppose so,” said Lorry, flicking the ashes from his cigar with
a finger that was now steady. He was serving the Princess again.

They hurried to the Tower, and were soon in the presence of the fierce
little chief of police. Lorry had spent many hours with Dangloss
of late, and they had become friends. His grim old face blanched
perceptibly as he heard the assertions of the young men. He shook his
head despairingly.

“It may be as you say, gentlemen, but I am afraid we can do nothing. To
charge a prince with such a crime and on such evidence would be
madness. I am of your belief, however. Prince Gabriel is the man I have
suspected. Now I am convinced. Before we can do anything in such a grave
matter it will be necessary to consult the Princess and her ministers.
In case we conclude to accuse the Prince of Dawsbergen, it must be
after careful and judicious thought. There are many things to consider,
gentlemen. For my part, I would be overjoyed to seize the villain and to
serve him as we did his tools, but my hands are tied, you see. I would
suggest that you go at once to the Princess and Count Halfont, tell them
of your suspicions--”

“Not suspicions, my lord,--facts,” interrupted Anguish.

“Well, then, facts, and ascertain how they feel about taking up a
proposition that may mean war. May I ask you to come at once to me with
their answer. It is possible that they will call for a consultation
with the ministers, nobles and high officers. Still, I fear they will be
unwilling to risk much on the rather flimsy proof you can give. Gabriel
is powerful and we do not seek a war with him. There is another foe for
whom we are quietly whetting our swords.” The significant remark caused
both listeners to prick up their ears. But he disappointed, their
curiosity, and they were left to speculate as to whom the other foe
might be. Did he mean that Graustark was secretly, slyly making ready to
resist, treaty or no treaty?

It required prolonged urging on the part of Anguish to persuade Lorry to
accompany him to the castle, but, when once determined to go before the
Princess with their tale, he was eager, impatient to cross the distance
that lay between the hotel and the forbidden grounds. They walked
rapidly down Castle Avenue and were soon at the gates. The guard knew
them, and they were admitted without a word. As they hurried through the
park they saw many strange men in gray, gaudy uniforms, and it occurred
to Lorry that their visit, no matter how great its importance, was
ill-timed. Prince Lorenz was holding the center of the stage.

Anguish, with his customary impulsiveness, overruled Lorry’s objections,
and they proceeded toward the entrance. The guards of the Princess
saluted profoundly, while the minions of Lorenz stared with ill-bred
wonder upon these two tall men from another world. It could be seen that
the castle was astir with excitement, subdued and pregnant with thriving
hopes and fears. The nobility of Graustark was there; the visitors of
Axphain were being entertained.

At the castle doors the two met their first obstacle, but they had
anticipated its presence Two guards halted them peremptorily.

“We must see Her Royal Highness,” said Anguish, but the men could not
understand him. They stoically stood their ground, shaking their heads.

“Let us find some one who can understand us,” advised Lorry, and in a
few moments they presented themselves before the guards, accompanied
by a young nobleman with whom they had acquaintance. He succeeded in
advancing them to the reception hall inside the doors and found for them
a servant who would carry a message to the Princess if it were possible
to gain her presence. The nobleman doubted very much, however, if the
missive hastily written by Lorry could find its way to her, as she had
never been so occupied as now.

Lorry, in his brief note, prayed for a short audience for himself and
Mr. Anguish, requesting that Count Halfont be present. He informed her
that his mission was of the most imperative nature and that it related
to a discovery made concerning the Prince who had tried to abduct her.
In conclusion, he wrote that Baron Dangloss had required him to lay
certain facts before her and that he had come with no intention to annoy
her.

While they sat in the waiting room they saw, through the glass doors,
dozens of richly attired men and women in the hall beyond. They were
conversing animatedly, Graustark men and women with dejected faces,
Axphainians with exultation glowing in every glance. Lorry’s heart sank
within him. It seemed hours before the servant returned to bid them
follow him. Then his blood leaped madly through veins that had been
chilled and lifeless. He was to see Her again!

Their guide conducted them to a small anteroom, where he left them.
A few moments later the door opened and there swept quickly into the
room--the Countess Dagmar, not the Princess. Her face was drawn with the
trouble and sorrow she was trying so hard to conceal. Both men were on
their feet in an instant, advancing to meet her.

“The Princess? Is she ill?” demanded Lorry.

“Not ill, but mad, I fear,” answered she, giving a hand to each. “Mr.
Lorry, she bids me say to you that she cannot see you. She appreciates
the importance of your mission and thanks you for the interest you have
taken.

“Also, she authorizes me to assure you that nothing can be done at
present regarding the business on which you come.”

“She refuses to see us,” said he, slowly, his face whiter than ever.

“Nay; she begs that you will excuses her. Her Highness is sorely worn
and distressed today, and I fear cannot endure all that is happening.
She is apparently calm and composed, but I, who know her so well, can
see the strain beneath.”

“Surely she must see the urgency of quick action in this matter of
ours,” cried Anguish half angrily. “We are not dogs to be kicked out of
the castle. We have a right to be treated fairly--”

“We cannot censure the Princess, Harry,” said Lorry, calmly. “We have
come because we would befriend her, and she sees fit to reject our good
offices. There is but one thing left for us to do--depart as we came.”

“But I don’t like it a little bit,” growled the other.

“If you only knew, Mr. Anguish, you would not be so harsh and unjust,”
 remonstrated the lady, warmly. Turning to Lorry she said: “She asked
me to hand you this and to bid you retain it as a token of her undying
esteem.”

She handed him a small, exquisite miniature of the Princess, framed in
gold inlaid with rubies. He took it dumbly in his fingers, but dared
not look at the portrait it contained. With what might have seemed
disrespect he dropped the treasure into his coat pocket.

“Tell her I shall always retain it as a token’ of her--esteem,” he said.
“And now may I ask whether she handed my note to her uncle, the Count?”

The Countess blushed in a most unaccountable manner.

“Not while I was with her,” she said, recovering the presence of mind
she apparently had lost.

“She destroyed it, I presume,” said he, laughing harshly.

“I saw her place it in her bosom, sir, and with the right hand,” cried
the Countess, as if betraying a state secret.

“In her--you are telling me the truth?” cried he, his face lighting up.

“Now, see here, Lorry, don’t begin to question the Countess’s word. I
won’t stand for that,” interposed Anguish, good-humoredly.

“I should be more than base to say falsely that she had done anything so
absurd,” said the Countess, indignantly.

“Where is she now?” asked Lorry.

“In her boudoir. The Prince Lorenz is with her--alone.”

“What!” he cried, jealousy darting into his existence. He had never
known jealousy before.

“They are betrothed,” said she, with an effort. There was a dead
silence, broken by Lorry’s deep groan as he turned and walked blindly
to the opposite side of the room. He stopped in front of a huge painting
and stared at it, but did not see a line or a tint.

“You don’t mean to say she has accepted?” half whispered Anguish.

“Nothing less.”

“Thank God, you are only a Countess,” he said, tenderly.

“Why--why--what difference can it make! I mean, why do you say that?”
 she stammered, crimson to her hair.

“Because you won’t have to sell yourself at a sacrifice,” he said,
foolishly. Lorry came back to them at this juncture, outwardly calm and
deliberate.

“Tell us about it, pray. We had guessed as much.”

“Out there are his people,--the wretches!” she cried, vindictively, her
pretty face in a helpless frown. “To-day was the day, you know, on which
he was to have his answer. He came and knelt in the audience chamber.
All Graustark had implored her to refuse the hated offer, but she bade
him rise, and there, before us all; promised to become his bride.

“The greatest sorrow Graustark has ever known grows out of that
decision. She is determined to save for us what her father’s folly lost.
To do this she becomes the bride of a vile wretch, a man who soils her
pure nature when he thinks of her. Oh, we sought to dissuade her,--we
begged, we entreated, but without avail. She will not sacrifice one
foot of Graustark to save herself. See the triumphant smiles on their
faces--the brutes!” She pointed maliciously to the chattering visitors
in the hall. “Already they think the castle theirs. The union of
Graustark and Axphain! Just what they most desired, but we could not
make her see it so.”

“Is the day set?” asked Lorry, bravely, after a moments silent
inspection of the dark-browed victors.

“Yes, and there is to be no delay. The marriage contract has already
been signed. The date is November 20th, the day on which we are to
account to Bolaroz for our war debt.

“The old Prince’s wedding gift to Graustark is to be a document favoring
us with a ten years’ extension,” she said, scornfully.

“And where is she to live?”

“Here, of course. She is Graustark’s ruler, and here she insists on
abiding. Just contemplate our court! Over-run with those Axphain dogs!
Ah, she has wounded Graustark more than she has helped her.”

There was nothing more to be said or done, so, after a few moments, the
Americans took their departure. The Countess bade them farewell, saying
that she must return to the Princess.

“I’ll see you to-morrow,” said Anguish, with rare assurance and the air
of an old and indispensable friend.

“And you, Mr. Lorry?” she said, curiously.

“I am very much occupied,” he mumbled.

“You do wrong in seeking to deceive me,” she whispered, as Anguish
passed through the door ahead of them. “I know why you do not come.”

“Has she told you?”

“I have guessed. Would that it could have been you and not the other.”

“One cannot be a man and a prince at the same time, I fancy,” he said,
bitterly.

“Nor can one be a princess and a woman.” Lorry recalled the conversation
in the sickroom two weeks before and smiled ironically. The friendly
girl left them at the door and they passed out of the castle.

“I shall leave Edelweiss to-morrow,” said one, more to himself than to
his companion, as they crossed the parade. The other gave a start and
did not look pleased. Then he instinctively glanced toward the castle.

“The Princess is at her window,” he cried, clutching Lorry’s arm and
pointing back. But the other refused to turn, walking on blindly. “You
ought not to have acted like that, Gren,” said Anguish, a few moments
later. “She saw me call your attention to her, and she saw you refuse to
look back. I don’t think that you should have hurt her.” Lorry did not
respond, and there was no word between them until they were outside the
castle gates.

“You may leave to-morrow, Lorry, if you like, but I’m going to stay a
while,” said Harry, a trifle confusedly.

“Haven’t you had enough of the place?”

“I don’t care a whoop for the place. You see, it’s this way: I’m just as
hard hit as you, and it is not a Princess that I have to contend with.”

“You mean that you are in love with the Countess?”

“Emphatically.”

“I’m sorry for you.”

“Think she’ll turn me down?”

“Unless you buy a title of one of these miserable counts or dukes.”

“Oh, I’m not so sure about that. These counts and dukes come over and
marry our American girls. I don’t see why I can’t step in and pick out a
nice little Countess if I want to.”

“She is not as avaricious as the counts and dukes, I’ll wager. She cares
nothing for your money.”

“Well, she’s as poor as a church mouse,” said the other, doggedly.

“The Countess poor? How do you know?’

“I asked her one day and she told me all about it,” said Anguish.



XVI. A CLASH AND IT’S RESULT


“I feel like spending the rest of my days in that monastery up there,”
 said Lorry, after dinner that evening. They were strolling about the
town. One was determined to leave the city, the other firm in
his resolve to stay. The latter won the day when he shrewdly, if
explosively, reminded the former that it was their duty as men to stay
and protect the Princess from the machinations of Gabriel, that knave of
purgatory. Lorry, at last recognizing the hopelessness of his suit, was
ready to throw down his arms and abandon the field to superior odds. His
presumption in aspiring for the hand of a Princess began to touch his
sense of humor, and he laughed, not very merrily, it is true, but long
and loudly, at his folly. At first he cursed the world and every one in
it, giving up in despair, but later he cursed only himself. Yet, as he
despaired and scoffed, he felt within himself an ever-present hope that
luck might turn the tide of battle.

This puny ray grew perceptibly when Anguish brought him to feel that she
needed his protection from the man who had once sought to despoil and
who might reasonably be expected to persevere. He agreed to linger in
Edelweiss, knowing that each day would add pain to the torture he was
already suffering, his sole object being, he convinced himself, to
frustrate Gabriel’s evil plans.

Returning late in the evening from their stroll, they entered a cafe
celebrated in Edelweiss. In all his life Lorry had never known the
loneliness that makes death welcome. To-night he felt that he could not
live, so maddening was the certainty that he could never regain joy. His
heart bled with the longing to be near her who dwelt inside those castle
walls. He scoffed and grieved, but grieved the more.

The cafe was crowded with men and women. In a far corner sat a party of
Axphain nobles, their Prince, a most democratic fellow, at the head of
a long table. There were songs, jests and boisterous laughter. The
celebration grew wilder, and Lorry and Anguish crossed the room, and,
taking seats at a table, ordered wine and cigars, both eager for a
closer view of the Prince. How Lorry loathed him!

Lorenz was a good-looking young fellow, little more than a boy. His
smooth face was flushed, and there was about him an air of dissipation
that suggested depravity in its advanced stage. The face that might have
been handsome was the reflection of a roue, dashing, devilish. He was
fair-haired and tall, taller than his companions by half a head. With
reckless abandon he drank and sang and jested, arrogant in his flighty
merriment. His cohorts were not far behind him in riotous wit.

At length one of the revelers, speaking in German, called on Lorenz for
a toast to the Princess Yetive, his promised bride. Without a moment’s
hesitation the Prince sprang to his feet, held his glass aloft, and
cried:

“Here’s to the fairest of the fair, sweet Yetive, so hard to win, too
good to lose. She loves me, God bless her heart! And I love her, God
bless my heart, too! For each kiss from her wondrous lips I shall credit
myself with one thousand gavvos. That is the price of a kiss.”

“I’ll give two thousand!” roared one of the nobles, and there was a
laugh in which the Prince joined.

“Nay! I’ll not sell them now. In after years, when she has grown old
and her lips are parched and dry from the sippings I have had, I’ll sell
them all at a bargain. Alas, she has not yet kissed me!”

Lorry’s heart bounded with joy, though his hands were clenched in rage.

“She will kiss me to-morrow. To-morrow I shall taste what no other man
has touched, what all men have coveted. And I’ll be generous, gentlemen.
She is so fair that your foul mouths would blight with but one caress
upon her tender lips, and yet you shall not, be deprived of bliss. I
shall kiss her thrice for each of you. Let me count: thrice eleven is
thirty-three. Aye, thirty-three of my kisses shall be wasted for the
sake of my friends, lucky dogs! Drink to my Princess!”

“Bravo!” cried the others, and the glasses were raised to lip.

A chair was overturned. The form of a man landed suddenly at the side
of the Prince and a rough hand dashed the glass from his fingers, the
contents flying over his immaculate English evening dress.

“Don’t you dare to drink that toast!” cried a voice in his astonished
ear, a voice speaking in excited German. He whirled and saw a scowling
face beside his own, a pair of gray eyes that flashed fire.

“What do you mean?” he demanded, anger replacing amazement. The other
members of his party stood as if spell-bound.

“I mean that you speak of the Princess of Graustark. Do you understand
that, you miserable cur?”

“Oh!” screamed, the Prince, convulsed with rage, starting back and
instinctively reaching for the sword he did not carry. “You shall pay
for this! I will teach you to interfere--”

“I’ll insult you more decidedly just to avoid misapprehension,” snarled
Lorry, swinging his big fist squarely upon the mouth of the Prince. His
Royal Highness landed under a table ten feet away.

Instantly the cafe was in an uproar. The stupefied Axphainians regained
their senses and a general assault was made upon the hotheaded American.
He knocked another down, Harry Anguish coming to his assistance with
several savage blows, after which the Graustark spectators and the
waiters interfered. It was all over in an instant, yet a sensation that
would live in the gossip of generations had been created. A Prince of
the realm had been brutally assaulted! Holding his jaw, Lorenz picked
himself from the floor, several of his friends running to his aid. There
was blood on his lips and chin; it trickled to his shirt front. For some
moments he stood panting, glaring at Lorry’s mocking face.

“I am Lorenz of Axphain, sir,” he said at last, his voice quivering with
suppressed anger.

“It shall be a pleasure to kill you, Lorenz,” observed his adversary,
displaying his ignorance of lese-majeste.

Anguish, pale and very much concerned, dragged him away, the Prince
leaving the cafe ahead of them, followed by his chattering, cursing
companions. Prince Gabriel was standing near the door as they passed
out. He looked at the Americans sharply, and Anguish detected something
like triumphant joy in his eyes.

“Good Lord, Lorry; this means a duel! Don’t you know that?” cried he, as
they started upstairs.

“Of course, I do. And I’m going to kill that villain, too,” exclaimed
Lorry, loud enough to be heard from one end of the room to the other.

“This is horrible, horrible! Let me square it up some way if--” began
the alarmed Anguish.

“Square it up! Look here, Harry Anguish, I am the one who will do the
squaring. If he wants a duel he can have it at any old time and in any
style he desires.”

“He may kill you!”

“Not while a just God rules over our destinies. I’ll take my chances
with pistols, and now let me tell you one thing, my boy: he’ll never
live to touch his lips to hers, nor will there be a royal wedding. She
cannot marry a dead man.” He was beside himself with excitement and
it was fully half an hour before Anguish could bring him to a sensible
discussion of the affair. Gradually he became cool, and, the fever once
gone, he did not lose his head again.

“Choose pistols at ten paces and at eight tomorrow,” he said,
nonchalantly, as a rap at the door of their apartment announced the
arrival of the Prince’s friend.

Anguish admitted two well-dressed, black-bearded men, both of whom had
sat at the Prince’s table in the cafe. They introduced themselves as the
Duke of Mizrox and Colonel Attobawn. Their visit was brief, formal and
conclusive.

“We understand that you are persons of rank in your own America?” said
the Duke of Mizrox, after a few moments.

“We are sons of business men,” responded Mr. Anguish.

“Oh, well, I hardly know. But his Highness is very willing to waive his
rank, and to grant you a meeting.”

“I’m delighted by his Highness’ condescension, which I perfectly
understand,” observed Mr. Anguish. “Now, what have we to settle,
gentlemen?”

“The detail of weapons.”

When Anguish announced that his principal chose pistols a strange gleam
crept into the eyes of the Axphainians, and they seemed satisfied.
Colonel Attobawn acted as interpreter during this short but very
important interview which was carried on in the Axphain language. Lorry
sat on the window-sill, steadfastly gazing into the night. The visitors
departed soon, and it was understood that Prince Lorenz would condescend
to meet Mr. Lorry at eight o’clock on the next morning in the valley
beyond the castle, two miles from town. There was no law prohibiting
duels in Graustark.

“Well, you’re in for it, old man,” said Anguish, gloomily, his chin in
his hands as he fastened melancholy eyes upon his friend.

“Don’t worry about me, Harry. There’s only one way for this thing to
end. His Royal Highness is doomed.” Lorry spoke with the earnestness and
conviction of one who is permitted to see into the future.

Calmly he prepared to write some letters, not to say farewell, but to
explain to certain persons the cause of the duel and to say that he
gloried in the good fortune which had presented itself. One of these
letters was addressed to his mother, another to the father of Prince
Lorenz, and the last to the Princess of Graustark. To the latter he
wrote much that did not appear in the epistles directed to the others.
Anguish had been in his room more than an hour, and had frequently
called to his friend and begged him to secure what rest he could in
order that their nerves might be steady in the morning. But it was not
until after midnight that the duellist sealed the envelopes, directed
them and knocked at his second’s door to say:

“I shall entrust these letters to you, Harry. You must see that they
start on their way tomorrow.”

Then he went to bed and to sleep.

At six his second, who had slept but little, called him. They dressed
hurriedly and prepared for the ride to the valley. Their own new English
bull-dog revolvers were to serve as weapons in the coming combat, and
a carriage was to be in waiting for them in a side street at seven
o’clock.

Before leaving their room they heard evidences of commotion in the
hotel, and were apprehensive lest the inmates had learned of the duel
and were making ready to follow the fighters to the appointed spot.
There was a confusion of voices, the sound of rushing feet, the banging
of doors, the noise increasing as the two men stepped into the open
hall. They were amazed to see half-dressed men and women standing or
running about the halls, intense excitement in their faces and in their
actions. White uniformed policemen were flocking into the corridors;
soldiers, coatless and hatless, fresh from their beds, came dashing upon
the scene. There were excited cries, angry shouts and, more mystifying
than all, horrified looks and whispers.

“What has happened?” asked Lorry, stopping near the door.

“It can’t be a fire. Look! The door to that room down there seems to be
the center of attraction. Hold on! Don’t go over there, Lorry. There
may be something to unnerve you, and that must not happen now. Let us
go down this stairway--it leads to a side entrance, I think.” They were
half way down the stairs when the thunder of rushing feet in the hall
above came to their ears, causing them to hesitate between curiosity and
good judgment. “They are coming this way.”

“Hear them howl! What the devil can be the cause of all this rumpus?”
 cried the other.

At that instant a half dozen police-guards appeared at the head of
the stairs. Upon seeing the Americans they stopped and turned as if to
oppose a foe approaching from the opposite direction. Baron Dangloss
separated himself from the white coats above and called to the men
below. In alarm they started for the street door. He was with them in an
instant, his usually red face changing from white to purple, his anxious
eyes darting first toward the group above and then toward the bewildered
Americans.

“What’s the matter?” demanded Lorry.

“There! See!” cried Dangloss, and even as he spoke a conflict began
at the head of the stairs, the police, augmented by a few soldiers,
struggling against a howling, enraged mass of Axphainians. Dangloss
dragged his reluctant charges through a small door, and they found
themselves in the baggage-room of the hotel. Despite their queries
he offered no explanation, but rushed them along, passing out of the
opposite door, down a short stairway and into a side street. A half
dozen police-guards were awaiting them, and before they could catch the
faintest idea of what it all meant, they were running with the officers
through an alley, as if pursued by demons.

“Now, what in thunder does this mean?” panted Lorry, attempting to
slacken the pace. He and Anguish were just beginning to regain their
senses.

“Do not stop! Do not stop!” wheezed Dangloss. “You must get to a place
of safety. We cannot prevent something dreadful happening if you are
caught!”

“If we are caught!” cried Anguish. “Why, what have we done?”

“Unhand me, Baron Dangloss! This is an outrage!” shouted Lorry.

“For God’s sake, be calm! We are befriending you. When we reach the
Tower, where you will be safe, I shall explain,” gasped the panting
Chief of Police. A few moments later they were inside the prison gates,
angry, impatient, fatigued.

“Is this a plan to prevent the duel?” demanded Lorry, turning upon the
chief, who had dropped limply into a chair and was mopping his brow.
When he could find his breath enough to answer, Dangloss did so, and he
might as well have thrown a bombshell at their feet.

“There’ll be no duel. Prince Lorenz is dead!”

“Dead!” gasped the others.

“Found dead in his bed, stabbed to the heart!” exclaimed the Chief.

“We have saved you from his friends, gentlemen, but I must say that you
are still in a tight place.”

He then related to them the whole story. Just before six o’clock Mizrox
had gone to the Prince’s room to prepare him for the duel. The door was
closed but unlocked, as he found after repeated knockings. Lorenz was
lying on the bed, undressed and covered with blood. The horrified duke
made a hasty examination and found that he was dead. A dagger had been
driven to his heart as he slept. The hotel was aroused, the police
called, and the excitement was at its highest pitch when the two friends
came from their room a few minutes after six.

“But what have we to do with this dreadful affair? Why are we rushed off
here like criminals?” asked Lorry, a feeling of cruel gladness growing
out of the knowledge that Lorenz was dead and that the Princess was
freed from her compact.

“My friend,” said Dangloss, slowly, “you are accused of the murder.”

Lorry was too much stunned to be angry, too weak to protest. For some
moments after the blow fell he and Anguish were speechless. Then came
the protestations, the rage and the threats, through all of which
Dangloss sat calmly. Finally he sought to quiet them, partially
succeeding.

“Mr. Lorry, the evidence is very strong against you, but you shall not
be unjustly treated. You are not a prisoner as yet. In Graustark a man
who is accused of murder, and who was not seen by any one to commit the
crime, cannot be legally arrested until an accuser shall go before the
Princess, who is also High Priestess, and swear on his life that he
knows the guilty man. The man who so accuses agrees to forfeit his own
life in case the other is proved innocent. If you are to be charged with
the murder of the Prince, some one must go before the Princess and take
oath--his life against yours. I am holding you here, sir, because it is
the only place in which you are safe. Lorenz’s friends would have torn
you to pieces had we not found you first. You are not prisoners, and you
may depart if you think it wise.”

“But, my God, how can they accuse me? I knew nothing of the murder until
I reached this place,” cried Lorry, stopping short in his restless walk
before the little Baron.

“So you say, but--”

“If you accuse me, damn you, I’ll kill you!” whispered Lorry, holding
himself tense. Anguish caught and held him.

“Be calm, sir,” cautioned Dangloss. “I may have my views, but I am not
willing to take oath before Her Royal Highness. Listen You were heard to
say you would kill him; you began the fight; you were the aggressor,
and there is no one else on earth, it is said, who could have wished to
murder him. The man who did the stabbing entered the room through the
hall door and left by the same. There are drops of blood in the carpet,
leading direct to your door. On your knob are the prints of bloody
fingers where you--or some one else--placed his hand in opening the
door. It was this discovery, made by me and my men, that fully convinced
the enraged friends of the dead Prince that you were guilty. When we
opened the door you were gone. Then came the search, the fight at the
head of the stairs, and the race to the prison. The reason I saved you
from that mob should be plain to you. I love my Princess, and I do not
forget that you risked your life--each of you--to protect her. I have
done all that I can, gentlemen, to protect you in return. It means death
to you if you fall into the hands of his followers just now. A few hours
will cool them off, no doubt, but now--now it would be madness to face
them. I know not what they have done to my men at the hotel--perhaps
butchered them.”

There was anxiety in Dangloss’s voice and there was honesty in his
keen old eyes. His charges now saw the situation clearly and apologized
warmly for the words they had uttered under the pressure of somewhat
extenuating circumstances. They expressed a willingness to remain in
the prison until the excitement abated or until some one swore his life
against the supposed murderer. They were virtually prisoners, and they
knew it well. Furthermore, they could see that Baron Dangloss believed
Lorry guilty of the murder; protestations of innocence had been politely
received and politely disregarded.

“Do you expect one of his friends to take the oath?” asked Lorry.

“Yes; it is sure to come.”

“But you will not do so yourself?”

“No.”

“I thank you, captain, for I see that you believe me guilty.”

“I do not say you are guilty, remember, but I will say that if you did
murder Prince Lorenz you have made the people of Graustark rejoice from
the bottoms of their hearts, and you will be eulogized from one end of
the land to the other.”

“Hanged and eulogized,” said Lorry, grimly.



XVII. IN THE TOWER


The two captives who were not prisoners were so dazed by the unexpected
events of the morning that they did not realize the vast seriousness of
the situation for hours. Then it dawned upon them that appearances were
really against them, and that they were alone in a land far beyond the
reach of help from home. One circumstance puzzled them with its
damning mystery: how came the blood stains upon the door-knob? Dangloss
courteously discussed this strange and unfortunate feature with them,
but with ill-concealed skepticism. It was evident that his mind was
clear in regard to the whole affair.

Anguish was of the opinion that the real murderer had stained the
knob intentionally, aiming to cast suspicion on the man who had been
challenged. The assassin had an object in leaving those convicting
finger-marks where they would do the most damage. He either desired
the arrest and death of the American or hoped that his own guilt would
escape attention through the misleading evidence. Lorry held, from his
deductions, that the crime had been committed by a fanatic who loved his
sovereign too devotedly to see her wedded to Lorenz. Then why should he
wantonly cast guilt upon the man who had been her protector, objected
Dangloss.

The police guards came in from the hotel about ten o’clock, bearing
marks of an ugly conflict with the Axphainians. They reported that the
avengers had been quelled for the time being, but that a deputation had
already started for the castle to lay the matter before the Princess.
Officers had searched the rooms of the Americans for blood stains, but
had found no sign of them.

“Did you find bloody water in which hands had been washed?” asked
Anguish.

“No,” responded one of the guards. “There was nothing to be found in
the bowls and jars except soapy water. There is not a blood stain in the
room, Captain.”

“That shakes your theory a little, eh?” cried Anguish, triumphantly.
“Examine Mr. Lorry’s hands and see if there is blood upon them.” Lorry’s
hands were white and uncontaminated. Dangloss wore a pucker on his blow.

Shortly afterward a crowd of Axphain men came to the prison gates and
demanded the person of Grenfall Lorry, departing after an ugly show of
rage. Curious Edelweiss citizens stood afar off, watching the walls and
windows eagerly.

“This may cost Edelweiss a great deal of trouble, gentlemen, but there
is more happiness here this morning than the city has known in months.
Everybody believes you killed him, Mr. Lorry, but they all love you for
the deed,” said Dangloss, returning at noon from a visit to the hotel
and a ride through the streets. “The Prince’s friends have been at the
castle since nine o’clock, and I am of the opinion that they are having
a hard time with the High Priestess.”

“God bless her!” cried Lorry.

“The town is crazy with excitement. Messengers have been sent to old
Prince Bolaroz to inform him of the murder and to urge him to hasten
hither, where he may fully enjoy the vengeance that is to be wreaked
upon his son’s slayer. I have not seen a wilder time in Edelweiss since
the close of the siege, fifteen years ago. By my soul, you are in a
bad box, sir. They are lurking in every part of town to kill you if
you attempt to leave the Tower before the Princess signs an order to
restrain you legally. Your life, outside these walls, would not be worth
a snap of the fingers.”

Captain Quinnox, of the Princess’s bodyguard, accompanied by a half
dozen of his men, rode up to the prison gates about two o’clock and was
promptly admitted. The young captain was in sore distress.

“The Duke of Mizrox has sworn that you are the murderer, Mr. Lorry,
and stakes his life,” said he, after greetings. “Her highness has just
placed in my hands an order for your arrest as the assassin of Prince
Lorenz.”

Lorry turned as pale as death. “You--you don’t mean to say that she has
signed a warrant--that she believes me guilty,” he cried, aghast.

“She has signed the warrant, but very much against her inclination.
Count Halfont informed me that she pleaded and argued with the Duke for
hours, seeking to avert the act which is bound to give pain to all of
us. He was obdurate, and threatened to carry complaint to Bolaroz, who
would instantly demand satisfaction. As the Duke is willing to die if
you are proved innocent, there was no other course left for her than to
dictate and sign this royal decree. Captain Dangloss, I am instructed
to give you these papers. One is the warrant for Mr. Lorry’s arrest, the
other orders you to assume charge of him and to place him in confinement
until the day of trial.”

While Quinnox was making this statement the accused stood with bowed
head and throbless heart. He did not see the captain’s hand tremble as
he passed the documents to Dangloss, nor did he hear the unhappy sigh
that came from the latter’s lips. Anguish, fiery and impulsive, was not
to be subdued.

“Is there no warrant for my arrest?” he demanded.

“There is not. You are at liberty to go, sir,” responded Quinnox.

“I’d like to know why there isn’t. I am just as guilty as Lorry.”

“The Duke charges the crime to but one of you. Baron Dangloss, will you
read the warrant?”

The old chief read the decree of the Princess slowly and impressively.
It was as follows:

“Jacot, Duke of Mizrox, before his God and on his life, swears that
Grenfall Lorry did foully, maliciously and designedly slay Lorenz,
Prince of Axphain, on the 20th day of October, in the year of our Lord
189-, and in the city of Edelweiss, Graustark. It is therefore my decree
that Grenfall Lorry be declared murderer of Lorenz, Prince of Axphain,
until he be proved innocent, in which instance, his accuser, Jacot, Duke
of Mizrox, shall forfeit his life, according to the law of this land
providing penalty for false witness, and by which he, himself, has sworn
to abide faithfully.

“Signed: Yetive.”

There was silence for some moments, broken by the dreary tones of the
accused.

“What chance have I to prove my innocence?” he asked, hopelessly.

“The same opportunity that he has to prove your guilt. The Duke must,
according to our law, prove you guilty beyond all doubt,” spoke the
young captain.

“When am I to be tried?”

“Here is my order from the Princess,” said Dangloss, glancing over the
other paper. “It says that I am to confine you securely and to produce
you before the tribunal on the 26th day of October.”

“A week! That is a long time,” said Lorry. “May I have permission to see
the signature affixed to those papers?” Dangloss handed them to him.
He glanced at the name he loved, written by the hand he had kissed, now
signing away his life, perhaps. A mist came over his eyes and a strange
joy filled his soul. The hand that signed the name had trembled in doing
so, had trembled pitifully. The heart had not guided the fingers. “I
am your prisoner, Captain Dangloss. Do with me as you will,” he said,
simply.

“I regret that I am obliged to place you in a cell, sir, and under
guard. Believe me, I am sorry this happened. I am your friend,” said the
old man, gloomily.

“And I,” cried Quinnox.

“But what is to become of me?” cried poor Anguish, half in tears. “I
won’t leave you, Gren. It’s an infernal outrage!”

“Be cool, Harry, and it will come out right. He has no proof, you know,”
 said the other, wringing his friend’s hand.

“But I’ll have to stay here, too. If I go outside these walls, I’ll be
killed like a dog,” protested Harry.

“You are to have a guard of six men while you are in Edelweiss, Mr.
Anguish. Those are the instructions of the Princess. I do not believe
the scoundrels--I mean the Axphain nobles--will molest you if you do
not cross them, When you are ready to go to your hotel, I will accompany
you.”

Half an hour later Larry was in a cell from which there could be
no escape, while Anguish was riding toward the hotel, surrounded by
Graustark soldiers. He had sworn to his friend that he would unearth the
murderer if it lay within the power of man. Captain Dangloss heard the
oath and smiled sadly.

At the castle there was depression and relief, grief and joy. The
royal family, the nobility, even the servants, soldiers and attendants,
rejoiced in the stroke that had saved the Princess from a fate worse
than death. Her preserver’s misfortune was deplored deeply; expressions
of sympathy were whispered among them all, high and low. The Axphainians
were detested--the Prince most of all--and the crime had come as a joy
instead of a shock. There were, of course, serious complications for the
future, involving ugly conditions that were bound to force themselves
upon the land. The dead man’s father would demand the life of his
murderer. If not Lorry, who? Graustark would certainly be asked to
produce the man who killed the heir to the throne of Axphain, or to make
reparation--bloody reparation, no doubt.

In the privacy of her room the stricken Princess collapsed from the
effects of the ordeal. Her poor brain had striven in vain to invent
means by which she might save the man she loved. She had surrendered to
the inevitable because there was justice in the claims of the inexorable
Duke and his vindictive friends. Against her will she had issued the
decree, but not, however, until she had learned that he was in prison
and unable to fly the country. The hope that delay might aid him in
escaping was rudely crushed when her uncle informed her of Lorry’s
whereabouts. She signed the decree as if in a dream, a nightmare, with
trembling hand and broken heart. His death warrant! And yet, like all
others, she believed him guilty. Guilty for her sake! And this was how
she rewarded him.

Mizrox and his friends departed in triumph, revenge written on every
face. She walked blindly, numbly to her room, assisted by her uncle, the
Count. Without observing her aunt or the Countess Dagmar, she staggered
to the window and looked below. The Axphainians were crossing the parade
ground jubilantly. Then came the clatter of a horse’s hoof and Captain
Quinnox, with the fatal papers in his possession, galloped down the
avenue. She clutched the curtains distractedly, and, leaning far
forward, cried from the open window:

“Quinnox! Quinnox! Come back! I forbid--I forbid! Destroy those papers!
Quinnox!’”

But Quinnox heard not the pitiful wail. He rode on, his dark face
stamped with pity for the man whose arrest he was to make. Had he heard
that cry from his sovereign the papers would have been in her destroying
grasp with the speed that comes only to the winged birds. Seeing him
disappear down the avenue, she threw her hands to her head and sank
back with a moan, fainting. Count Halfont caught her in his arms. It
was nightfall before she was fully revived. The faithful young Countess
clung to her caressingly, lovingly, uttering words of consolation until
long after the shades of night had dropped. They were alone in the
Princess’s boudoir, seated together upon the divan, the tired head
of the one resting wearily against the shoulder of the other. Gentle
fingers toyed with the tawny tresses, and a soft voice lulled with its
consoling promises of hope. Wide and dark and troubled were the eyes of
the ruler of Graustark.

An attendant appeared and announced the arrival of one of the American
gentlemen, who insisted on seeing Her Royal Highness. The card on the
tray bore the name of Harry Anguish. At once the Princess was aflutter
with eagerness and excitement.

“Anguish! Show him to this room quickly! Oh, Dagmar, he brings word from
him! He comes from him! Why is he so slow? Ach, I cannot wait!”

Far from being slow, Anguish was exceedingly swift in approaching the
room to which he feared admittance might be denied. He strode boldly,
impetuously into the apartment, his feet muddy, his clothing splashed
with rain, his appearance far from that of a gentleman.

“Tell me! What is it?” she cried, as he stopped in the center of the
room and glared at her.

“I don’t care whether you like it and it doesn’t matter if you are a
Princess,” he exploded, “there are a few things I’m going to say to you.
First, I want to know what kind of a woman you are to throw into prison
a man like--like Oh, it drives me crazy to think of it! I don’t care if
you are insulted. He’s a friend of mine and he is no more guilty than
you are, and I want to know what you mean by ordering his arrest?”

Her lips parted as if to speak, her face grew deathly pale, her fingers
clutched the edge o’ the divan. She stared at him piteously, unable to
move, to speak. Then the blue eyes filled with tears, a sob came to her
lips, and her tortured heart made a last, brave effort at defense.

“I--I--Mr. Anguish, you wrong me,--I--I--” She tried to whisper through
the closed throat and stiffened lips. Words failed her, but she pleaded
with those wet, imploring eyes. His heart melted, his anger was swept
away in a twinkling. He saw that he had wounded her most unjustly.

“You brute!” hissed the Countess, with flashing, indignant eyes,
throwing her arms about the Princess and drawing her head to her breast.

“Forgive me,” he cried, sinking to his knee before the Princess, shame
and contrition in his face. “I have been half mad this whole day, and
I have thought harshly of you. I now see that you are suffering more
intensely than I. I love Lorry, and that is my only excuse. He is being
foully wronged, your Highness, foully wronged.”

“I deserve your contempt, after all. Whether he be guilty or innocent,
I should have refused to sign the decree. It is too late now. I have
signed away something that is very dear to me,--his life. You are his
friend and mine. Can you tell me what he thinks of me--what he says--how
he feels?” She asked the triple question breathlessly.

“He believes you were forced into the act and said as much to me. As
to how he feels, I can only ask how you would feel if you were in his
place, innocent and yet almost sure of conviction. These friends of
Axphain will resort to any subterfuge, now that one of their number has
staked his life. Mark my word, some one will deliberately swear that he
saw Grenfall Lorry strike the blow and that will be as villainous a lie
as man ever told. What I am here for, your Highness, is to ask if that
decree cannot be withdrawn.”

“Alas, it cannot! I would gladly order his release if I could, but you
can see what that would mean to us. A war, Mr. Anguish,” she sighed
miserably.

“But you will not see an innocent man condemned?” cried he, again
indignant.

“I have only your statement for that, sir, if you will pardon me. I
hope, from the bottom of my heart, that he did not murder the Prince
after being honorably challenged.”

“He is no coward!” thundered Anguish; startling both women with his
vehemence. “I say he did not kill the Prince, but I’ll stake my life he
would have done so had they met this morning. There’s no use trying to
have the decree rescinded, I see, so I’ll take my departure. I don’t
blame you, your Highness; it is your duty, of course. But it’s pretty
hard on Lorry, that’s all.”

“He may be able to clear himself,” suggested the Countess, nervously.

“And he may not, so there you have it. What chance have two Americans
over here with everybody against us?”

“Stop! You shall not say that! He shall have full justice, at any cost,
and there is one here who is not against him,” cried the Princess, with
flashing eyes.

“I am aware that everybody admires him because he has done Graustark a
service in ridding it of something obnoxious--a prospective husband. But
that does not get him out of jail.”

“You are unkind again,” said the Princess, slowly. “I chose my husband,
and you assume much when you intimate that I am glad because he was
murdered.”

“Do not be angry,” cried the Countess, impatiently. “We all regret what
has happened, and I, for one, hope that Mr. Lorry may escape from the
Tower and laugh forevermore at his pursuers. If he could only dig his
way out!”

The Princess shot a startled look toward the speaker as a new thought
entered her wearied brain; a short, involuntary gasp told that it had
lodged and would grow. She laughed at the idea of an escape from the
Tower, but as she laughed a tiny spot of red began to spread upon her
cheek, and her eyes glistened strangely.

Anguish remained with them for half an hour. When he left the castle
it was with a more hopeful feeling in his breast. In the Princess’s
bed-chamber late that night, two girls, in loose, silken gowns sat
before a low fire and talked of something that caused the Countess to
tremble with excitement when first her pink-cheeked sovereign mentioned
it in confidence.



XVIII. THE FLIGHT AT MIDNIGHT


Lorry’s cell was as comfortable as a cell could be made through the
efforts of a kindly jailer and a sympathetic chief of police. It was not
located in the dungeon, but high in the tower, a little rock-bound room,
with a single barred window far above the floor. There was a bed of
iron upon which had been placed a clean mattress, and there was a little
chair. The next day after his arrest a comfortable arm chair replaced
the latter; a table, a lamp, some books, flowers, a bottle of wine and
some fruit found their way to his lonely apartment--whoever may have
sent them. Harry Anguish was admitted to the cell during the afternoon.
He promptly and truthfully denied all interest in the donations, but
smiled wisely.

He reported that most of the Axphain contingent was still in town;
a portion had hurried home, carrying the news to the old Prince,
instructed by the aggressive Mizrox to fetch him forthwith to Edelweiss,
where his august presence was necessary before the twenty-sixth.
Those who remained in the Graustark capital were quiet but still in a
threatening mood. The Princess, so Harry informed the prisoner, sent
sincere expressions of sympathy and the hope that all would end well
with him. Count Halfont, the Countess, Gaspon and many others had asked
to be remembered. The prisoner smiled wearily and promised that they
should not be forgotten in a week--which was as far as he expected his
memory to extend.

Late in the evening, as he was lying on his bed, staring at the shadowy
ceiling and puzzling his brain with most oppressive uncertainties, the
rattle of keys in the lock announced the approach of visitors. The door
swung open and through the grate he saw Dangloss and Quinnox. The latter
wore a long military rain coat and had just come in from a drenching
downpour. Lorry’s reverie had been so deep that he had not heard the
thunder nor the howling of the winds. Springing to his feet he advanced
quickly to the grated door.

“Captain Quinnox brings a private message from the Princess,” said the
Chief, the words scarcely more than whispered. It was plain that the
message was important and of a secret nature. Quinnox looked up and down
the corridor and stairway before thrusting the tiny note through the
bars. It was grasped eagerly and trembling fingers broke the seal.
Bending near the light he read the lines, his vision blurred, his heart
throbbing so fiercely that the blood seemed to be drowning out other
sounds for all time to come. In the dim corridor stood the two men,
watching him with bated breath and guilty, quaking nerves.

“Oh!” gasped Lorry, kissing the missive insanely as his greedy eyes
careened through the last line. There was no signature, but in every
word he saw her face, felt the touch of her dear hand, heard her timid
heart beating for him-for him alone. Rapture thrilled him from head to
foot, the delirious rapture of love. He could not speak, so overpowering
was the joy, the surprise, the awakening.

“Obey!” whispered Quinnox, his face aglow with pleasure, his finger
quivering as he pointed commandingly toward the letter.

“Obey what!” asked Lorry, dully.

“The last line!”

He hastily reread the last line and then deliberately held the precious
missive over the lamp until it ignited. He would have given all he
possessed to have preserved it. But the last line commanded: “Burn this
at once and in the presence of the bearer.”

“There!” he said, regretfully, as he crumpled the charred remnants
between his fingers and turned to the silent watchers.

“Her crime goes up in smoke,” muttered Dangloss, sententiously.

“The Princess commits no crime,” retorted Quinnox, angrily, “when she
trusts four honest men.”

“Where is she?” whispered the prisoner, with thrumming ears.

“Where all good women should be at nine o’clock--in bed,” replied
Dangloss, shortly. “But will you obey her command?”

“So she commands me to escape!” said Lorry, smiling. “I dare not disobey
my sovereign, I suppose.”

“We obey her because we love her,” said the captain of the guard.

“And for that reason, I also obey. But can this thing be accomplished
without necessitating explanations and possible complications? I will
not obey if it is likely to place her in an embarrassing position.”

“She understands perfectly what she is doing, sir. In the first place,
she has had my advice,” said Dangloss, the good old betrayer of an
official trust.

“You advised her to command you to allow me to escape?”

“She commanded first, and then I advised her how to command you. Axphain
may declare war a thousand times over, but you will be safe. That’s all
we--I mean, all she wants.”

“But I cannot desert my friend. How is he to know where I’ve gone? Will
not vengeance fall on him instead?”

“He shall know everything when the proper time comes. And now, will
you be ready at the hour mentioned. You have but to follow the
instructions--I should say, the commands of the writer.”

“And be free! Tell her that I worship her for this. Tell her that every
drop of blood in my body belongs to her. She offers me freedom, but
makes me her slave for life. Yes, I shall be ready. If I do not see you
again, good friends, remember that I love you because you love her and
because she loves you enough to entrust a most dangerous secret to your
keeping,--the commission of an act that may mean the downfall of your
nation.” He shook hands with them fervently.

“It cannot be that, sir. It may cost the lives of three of her subjects,
but no man save yourself can involve the Princess or the Crown. They may
kill us, but they cannot force us to betray her. I trust you will be
as loyal to the good girl who wears a crown, not upon her heart,” said
Dangloss, earnestly.

“I have said my life is hers, gentlemen,” said Lorry, simply. “God, if
I could but throw myself at her feet! I must see her before I go. I will
not go without telling her what is in my heart!” he added, passionately.

“You must obey the commands implicitly, on your word of honor, or the
transaction ends now,” said Quinnox, firmly.

“This escape means, then, that I am not to see her again,” he said, his
voice choking with emotion.

“Her instructions are that you are to go tonight, at once,” said
Dangloss, and the black-eyed soldier nodded confirmation.

The prisoner paced the floor of his cell, his mind a jumble of
conflicting emotions. His clenched hands, twitching lips and half-closed
eyes betrayed the battle that was inflicting him with its carnage.
Suddenly he darted to the door, crying:

“Then I refuse to obey! Tell her that if she permits me to leave this
hole I shall be at her feet before another night has passed. Say to her
that I refuse to go from Graustark until I have seen her and talked with
her. You, Quinnox, go to her now and tell her this, and say to her also
that there is something she must hear from my own lips. Then I
will leave Graustark and not till then, even though death be the
alternative.” The two men stared at him in amazement and consternation.

“You will not escape?” gasped Quinnox.

“I will not be dragged away without seeing her,” he answered,
resolutely, throwing himself on the bed.

“Damned young ass!” growled Dangloss. The soldier’s teeth grated.
A moment later the slab door closed softly, a key rattled, and his
visitors were gone--messengers bearing to him the most positive proof of
devotion that man could exact. What had she offered to do for his
sake? She had planned his escape, had sanctioned the commission of an
unparalleled outrage against the laws of her land--she, of all women, a
Princess! But she also had sought to banish him from the shrine at which
his very soul worshiped, a fate more cruel and unendurable than the one
she would have saved him from.

He looked at his hands and saw the black stains from the charred letter,
last evidence of the crime against the state. A tender light came to
his eyes, a great lump struggled to his throat, and he kissed the sooty
spots, murmuring her name again and again. How lonely he was! how cold
and cheerless his cage! For the first time he began to appreciate the
real seriousness of his position. Up to this time he had regarded
it optimistically, confident of vindication and acquittal. His only
objection to imprisonment grew out of annoyance and the mere deprivation
of liberty. It had not entered his head that he was actually facing
death at close range. Of course, it had been plain to him that the
charges were serious, and that he was awkwardly situated, but the true
enormity of his peril did not dawn upon him until freedom was offered in
such a remarkable manner. He grew cold and shuddered instinctively as he
realized that his position was so critical that the princess had deemed
it necessary to resort to strategic measures in order to save him from
impending doom. Starting to his feet he paced the floor, nervousness
turning to dread, dread to terror. He pounded on the door and cried
aloud. Oh, if he could but bring back those kindly messengers!

Exhausted, torn by conflicting emotions, he at last dropped to the bed
and buried his face in his arms, nearly mad with the sudden solitude of
despair. He recalled her dear letter--the tender, helping hand that
had been stretched out to lift him from the depths into which he was
sinking. She had written--he could see the words plainly--that his
danger was great; she could not endure life until she knew him to be
safely outside the bounds of Graustark. His life was dear to her, and
she would preserve it by dishonoring her trust. Then she had unfolded
her plan of escape, disjointedly, guiltily, hopelessly. In one place
near the end, she wrote: “You have done much more for me than you know,
so I pray that God may be good enough to let me repay you so far as
it lies within my power to do so.” In another place she said: “You may
trust my accomplices, for they love me, too.” An admission unconsciously
made, that word “too.”

But she was offering him freedom only to send him away without granting
one moment of joy in her presence. After all, with death staring him
in the face, the practically convicted murderer of a prince, he knew he
could not have gone without seeing her. He had been ungrateful, perhaps,
but the message he had sent to her was from his heart, and something
told him that it would give her pleasure.

A key turned suddenly in the lock, and his heart bounded with the
hope that it might be some one with her surrender in response to his
ultimatum. He sat upright and rubbed his swollen eyes. The door
swung open, and a tall prison guard peered in upon him, a sharpeyed,
low-browed fellow in rain coat and helmet. His lantern’s single unkind
eye was turned menacingly toward the bed.

“What do you want?” demanded the prisoner, irritably.

Instead of answering, the guard proceeded to unlock the second or
grated door, stepping inside the cell a moment later. Smothering an
exclamation, Lorry jerked out his watch and then sprang to his feet,
intensely excited. It was just twelve o’clock, and he remembered now
that she had said a guard would come to him at that hour. Was this the
man? Was the plan to be carried out?

The two men stood staring at each other for a moment or two, one in the
agony of doubt and suspense, the other quizzically. A smile flitted over
the face of the guard; he calmly advanced to the table, putting down
his lantern. Then he drew off his rain coat and helmet and placed in the
other’s hand a gray envelope. Lorry reeled and would have fallen but for
the wall against which he staggered. A note from her was in his hand.
He tore open the envelope and drew forth the letter. As he read he grew
strangely calm and contented; a blissful repose rushed in to supplant
the racking unrest of a moment before; the shadows fled and life’s light
was burning brightly once more. She had written:

“I entreat you to follow instructions and go to-night. You say you will
not leave Graustark until you have seen me. How rash you are to refuse
liberty and life for such a trifle. But why, I ask, am I offering you
this chance to escape? Is it because I do not hope to see you again?
Is it not enough that I am begging, imploring you to go? I can say no
more.”

He folded the brief note, written in agitation, and, after kissing it,
proceeded to place it in his pocket, determined to keep it to the
last hour of his life. Glancing up at a sound from the guard, he found
himself looking into the muzzle of a revolver. A deep scowl overspread
the face of the man as he pointed to the letter and then to the lamp.
There was no mistaking his meaning. Lorry reluctantly held the note over
the flame and saw it crumble away as had its predecessor. There was to
be no proof of her complicity left behind. He knew it would be folly to
offer a bribe to the loyal guard.

After this very significant act the guard’s face cleared, and he
deposited his big revolver on the table. Stepping to the cell’s entrance
he listened intently, then softly closed the heavy iron doors. Without
a word he began to strip off his uniform, Lorry watching him as if
fascinated. The fellow looked up impatiently and motioned for him to be
quick, taking it for granted that the prisoner understood his part of
the transaction. Awakened by this sharp reminder, Lorry nervously began
to remove his own clothes. In five minutes his garments were scattered
over the floor and he was attired in the uniform of a guard. Not a word
had been spoken. The prisoner was the guard, the guard a prisoner.

“Are you not afraid this will cost you your life?” asked Lorry, first
in English, then in German. The guard merely shook his head, indicating
that he could not understand.

He quickly turned to the bed, seized a sheet and tore it into strips,
impatiently thrusting them into the other’s hands. The first letter had
foretold all this, and the prisoner knew what was expected of him. He
therefore securely bound the guard’s legs and arms. With a grim smile
the captive nodded his head toward the revolver, the lantern and the
keys. His obliging prisoner secured them, as well as his own personal
effects, and was ready to depart. According to instructions he was to
go forth, locking the doors behind him, leaving the man to be discovered
the next morning by surprised keepers. It struck him that there was
something absurd in this part of the plan. How was this guard to explain
his position with absolutely no sign of a struggle to bear him out?
It was hardly plausible that a big, strong fellow could be so easily
overpowered single-handed; there was something wretchedly incongruous
about the--but there came a startling and effective end to all
criticism.

The guard, bound as he was, suddenly turned and lunged head-foremost
against the sharp bedpost. His head struck with a thud, and he rolled
to the floor as if dead. Uttering an exclamation of horror, Lorry ran to
his side. Blood was gushing from a long gash across his head, and he was
already unconscious. Sickened by the brave sacrifice, he picked the man
up and placed him on the bed.

A hasty examination proved that it was no more than a scalp wound, and
that death was too remote to be feared. The guard had done his part
nobly, and it was now the prisoner’s turn to act as resolutely and as
unflinchingly. Sorry to leave the poor fellow in what seemed an inhuman
manner, he strode into the corridor, closed and locked the doors
clumsily, and began the descent of the stairs. He had been instructed to
act unhesitatingly, as the slightest show of nervousness would result in
discovery.

With the helmet well down over his face and the cape well up, he
steadily, even noisily made his way to the next floor below. There were
prisoners on this floor, while he had been the only occupant of the
floor above. Straight ahead he went, flashing his lantern here and
there, passing down another stairway and into the main corridor. Here he
met a guard who had just come in from the outside. The man addressed him
in the language of the country, and his heart almost stopped beating.
How was he to answer? Mumbling something almost inaudible, he hurried on
to the ground floor, trembling with fear lest the man should call to him
to halt. He was relieved to find, in the end, that his progress was not
to be impeded. In another moment he was boldly unlocking the door that
led to the visitors’ hall. Then came the door to the warden’s office.
Here he found three sleepy guards, none of whom paid any attention to
him as he passed through and entered Captain Dangloss’ private room. The
gruff old Captain sat at a desk, writing. The escaping man half paused
as if to speak to him. A sharp cough from the Captain and a significant
jerk of the head told him that there must be no delay, no words.
Opening the door he stepped out into a storm so fierce and wild that he
shuddered apprehensively.

“A fitting night!” he muttered, as he plunged into the driving rain,
forcing his way across the court-yard toward the main gate. The little
light in the gate-keeper’s window was his guide, so, blinded by the
torrents, blown by the winds, he soon found himself before the final
barrier. Peering through the window he saw the keeper dozing in his
chair. By the light from within he selected from the bunch of keys he
carried one that had a white string knotted in its ring. This was the
key that was to open the big gate in case no one challenged him. In any
other case he was to give the countersign, “Dangloss,” and trust fortune
to pass him through without question.

Luck was with him, and, finding the great lock, he softly inserted and
turned the key. The wind blew the heavy gate open violently, and it
required all of his strength to keep it from banging against the wall
beyond. The most difficult task that he had encountered grew from his
efforts to close the gate against the blast. He was about to give up in
despair when a hand was laid on his shoulder and some one hissed in his
startled ear:

“Sh! Not a word!”

His legs almost went from under his body, so great was the shock and
the fear. Two strong hands joined his own in the effort to pull the door
into position, and he knew at once that they belonged to the man who
was to meet him on the corner at the right of the prison wall. He
undoubtedly had tired of the delay, and, feeling secure in the darkness
of the storm, had come to meet his charge, the escaping prisoner. Their
united efforts brought about the desired result, and together they left
the prison behind, striking out against the storm in all its fury.

“You are late,” called the stranger in his ear.

“Not too late, am I?” he cried back, clutching the other’s arm.

“No, but we must hasten.”

“Captain Quinnox, is it you?”

“Have a care! The storm has ears and can hear names,” cautioned the
other. As rapidly as possible they made their way along the black
street, almost a river with its sheet of water. Lorry had lost his
bearings, and knew not whither he went, trusting to the guidance of his
struggling companion. There seemed to be no end to their journey, and he
was growing weak beneath the exertion and the excitement.

“How far do we go?” he cried, at last.

“But a few rods. The carriage is at the next corner.”

“Where is the carriage to take me?” he demanded.

“I am not at liberty to say.”

“Am I to see her before I go?”

“That is something I cannot answer, sir. My instructions are to place
you in the carriage and ride beside the driver until our destination is
reached.”

“Is it the castle?” cried the other, joyously.

“It is not the castle,” was the disappointing answer.

At that moment they came upon a great dark hulk and heard the stamping
of horses’ hoofs close at hand. It was so dark they could scarcely
discern the shape of the carriage, although they could touch its side
with their hands.

A soldier stood in the shelter of the vehicle and opened the door for
the American.

“Hurry! Get in!” exclaimed Quinnox.

“I wish to know if this is liable to get her into trouble,” demanded
Lorry, pausing with one foot on the steps.

“Get in!” commanded the soldier who was holding the door, pushing him
forward uneasily. He floundered into the carriage where all was dry and
clean. In his hand he still carried the keys and the lantern, the slide
of which he had closed before leaving the prison yard. He could not see,
but he knew that the trappings of the vehicle were superior. Outside he
heard the soldier, who was preparing to enter, say:

“This carriage travels on most urgent business for Her Royal Highness,
captain. It is not to be stopped.”

A moment later he was inside and the door slammed. The carriage rocked
as Quinnox swung up beside the driver.

“You may as well be comfortable,” said Lorry’s companion, as he sat
rigid and restless. “We have a long and rough ride before us.”



XIX. THE SOLDIER


Off went the carriage with a dash, the rumbles of its wheels joining in
the grewsome roar of the elements. For some time the two sat speechless,
side by side. Outside the thunder rolled, the rain swirled and hissed,
the wind howled and all the horrors of nature seemed crowded into the
blackness of that thrilling night. Lorry wondered vaguely whither they
were going, why he had seen no flashes of lightning, if he should ever
see her again. His mind was busy with a thousand thoughts and queries.

“Where are we going?” he asked, after they had traveled half a mile or
so.

“To a place of safety,” came the reply from the darkness beside him.

“Thanks,” he said, drily. “By the way, don’t you have any lightning in
this part of the world? I haven’t seen a flash to-night.”

“It is very rare,” came the brief reply.

“Devilish uncommunicative,” thought Lorry.

After a moment he asked: “How far do we travel tonight?”

“A number of miles.”

“Then I’m going to take off this wet coat. It weighs a ton. Won’t you
remove yours?” He jerked off the big rain coat and threw it across to
the opposite seat, with the keys and the lantern. There was a moment’s
hesitation on the part of his companion, and then a second wet coat
followed the first. Their rain helmets were also tossed aside. “Makes a
fellow feel more comfortable.”

“This has been too easy to seem like an escape,” went on Lorry, looking
back reflectively over the surprises of the night. “Maybe I am dreaming.
Pinch me.”

A finger and a thumb came together on the fleshy part of his arm,
causing him to start, first in amazement, then in pain. He had not
expected his reserved guardian to obey the command literally.

“I am awake, thanks,” he laughed, and the hand dropped from his arm.

After this there was a longer silence than at any time before. The
soldier drew himself into the corner of the seat, an action which
repelled further discussion, it seemed to Lorry, so he leaned back in
the opposite corner and allowed his mind to wander far from the interior
of that black, stuffy carriage. Where was he going? When was he to leave
Graustark? Was he to see her soon?

Soon the carriage left the smooth streets of Edelweiss and he could
tell, by the jolting and careening, that they were in the country,
racing over a rough, rocky road. It reminded him of an overland trip he
had taken in West Virginia some months before, with the fairest girl in
all the world as his companion. Now he was riding in her carriage, but
with a surly, untalkative soldier of the guard. The more he allowed
his thoughts to revel in the American ride and its delights, the more
uncontrollable became his desire to see the one who had whirled with him
in “Light-horse Jerry’s” coach.

“I wish to know how soon I am to see your mistress,” he exclaimed,
impulsively, sitting up and striking his companion’s arm byway of
emphasis. To his surprise the hand was dashed away, and he distinctly
heard the soldier gasp. “I beg your pardon!” he cried, fearing that he
had given pain with his eager strength.

“You startled me I was half asleep,” stammered the other,
apologetically. “Whom do you mean by my mistress?”

“Her Royal Highness, of course,” said Lorry, impatiently.

“I cannot say when you are to see the Princess,” said his companion
after waiting so long that Lorry felt like kicking him.

“Well, see here, my friend, do you know why I agreed to leave that place
back there? I said I wouldn’t go away from Graustark until I had seen
her. If you fellows are spiriting me away--kidnapping me, as it were,--I
want to tell you I won’t have it that way. I must know, right now, where
we are going in this damnable storm.”

“I have orders to tell you nothing,” said the soldier, staunchly.

“Orders, eh! From whom?”

“That is my affair, sir!”

“I guess I’m about as much interested in this affair as anybody, and I
insist on knowing our destination. I jumped into this thing blindly, but
I’m going to see my way out of it before we go much farther. Where are
we going?”

“You--you will learn that soon enough,” insisted the other.

“Am I to see her soon? That’s what I want to know.”

“You must not insist,” cried the soldier.

“Why are you so anxious to see her?” he asked, suddenly.

“Don’t be so blamed inquisitive,” cried Grenfall, angrily, impatiently.
“Tell me where we are going or I’ll put a bullet into you!” Drawing his
revolver he leaned over, grasped the guard by the shoulder and placed
the muzzle against his breast.

“For God’s sake, be calm! You would not kill me for obeying orders! I am
serving one you love. Are you mad? I shall scream if you keep pressing
that horrid thing against my side.” Lorry felt him tremble, and was
at once filled with compunction. How could he expect a loyal fellow to
disobey orders?

“I beg your pardon a thousand times,” he cried, jamming the pistol into
his pocket. “You are a brave gentleman and I am a fool. Take me where
you will; I’ll go like a lamb. You’ll admit, however, that it is
exasperating to be going in the dark like this.”

“It is a very good thing that it is dark,” said the soldier, quickly.
“The darkness is very kind to us. No one can see us and we can see no
one.”

“I should say not. I haven’t the faintest idea what you look like. Have
I seen you at the castle?”

“Yes, frequently.”

“Will you tell me your name?”

“You would not know me by name.”

“Are you an officer?”

“No; I am new to the service.”

“Then I’ll see that you are promoted. I like your staunchness. How old
are you?”

“I am--er--twenty-two.”

“Of the nobility?”

“My father was of noble birth.”

“Then you must be so, too. I hope you’ll forgive my rudeness. I’m a bit
nervous, you know.”

“I forgive you gladly.”

“Devilish rough road, this.”

“Devilish. It is a mountain road.”

“That’s where we were, too.”

“Where who were?”

“Oh, a young lady and I, some time ago. I just happened to think of it.”

“It could not have been pleasant.”

“You never made a bigger mistake in your life.”

“Oh, she must have been pretty, then.”

“You are right this time. She is glorious.”

“Pardon me! They usually are in such adventures.”

“By Jove, you’re a clever one!”

“Does she live in America?”

“That’s none of your affair.”

“Oh!” and then there was silence between them.

“Inquisitive fool!” muttered Gren to him= self.

For some time they bumped along over the rough road, jostling against
each other frequently, both enduring stoically and silently. The rain
was still falling, but the thunder storm had lost its fury. The crashing
in the sky had abated, the winds were not so fierce, the night was being
shorn of its terrors. Still the intense, almost suffocating darkness
prevailed. But for the occasional touch neither could have told that
there was another person on the seat. Suddenly Lorry remembered the
lantern. It was still lit with the slide closed when he threw it on the
seat. Perhaps it still burned and could relieve the oppressive darkness
if but for a short time. He might, at least, satisfy his curiosity and
look upon the face of his companion. Leaning forward he fumbled among
the traps on the opposite seat.

“I think I’ll see if the lantern is lighted. Let’s have it a little
more cheerful in here,” he said. There was a sharp exclamation, and
two vigorous hands grasped him by the shoulder, jerking him back
unceremoniously.

“No! No! You will ruin all! There must be no light,” cried the soldier,
his voice high and shrill.

“But we are out of the city.”

“I know! I know! But I will not permit you to have a light. Against
orders. We have not passed the outpost,” expostulated the other,
nervously.

“What’s the matter with your voice,” demanded Lorry, struck by the change
in it.

“My voice?” asked the other, the tones natural again. “It’s changing.
Didn’t it embarrass you when your voice broke like that?” went on the
questioner, breathlessly. Lorry was now leaning back in the seat, quite
a little mystified.

“I don’t believe mine ever broke like that,” he said, speculatively.
There was no response, and he sat silent for some time, regretting more
and more that it was so dark.

Gradually he became conscious of a strange, unaccountable presence in
that dark cab. He could feel a change coming over him; he could not tell
why, but he was sure that some one else was beside him, some one who
was not the soldier. Something soft and delicate and sweet came into
existence, permeating the darkness with its undeniable presence. A queer
power seemed drawing him toward the other end of the seat. The most
delightful sensations took possession of him; his heart fluttered oddly;
his head began to reel under the spell.

“Who are you?” he cried, in a sort of ecstacy. There was no answer. He
remembered his matchsafe, and with trembling, eager fingers drew it
from the pocket of the coat he was wearing. The next instant he was
scratching a match, but as it flared the body of his companion was
hurled against his and a ruthless mouth blew out the feeble blaze.

“Oh, why do you persist?” was cried in his ears.

“I am determined to see your face,” he answered, sharply, and with a
little cry of dismay the other occupant of the carriage fell back in
the corner. The next match drove away the darkness and the mystery. With
blinking eyes he saw the timid soldier huddling in the corner, one arm
covering his face, the other hand vainly striving to pull the skirt of
a military coat over a pair of red trouser-legs. Below the arm that
hid the eyes and nose he saw parted lips and a beardless, dainty chin;
above, long, dark tresses strayed in condemning confusion. The breast
beneath the blue coat heaved convulsively.

The match dropped from his fingers, and, as darkness fell again, it hid
the soldier in the strong arms of the fugitive--not a soldier bold, but
a gasping, blushing, unresisting coward. The lithe form quivered and
then became motionless in the fierce, straining embrace; the head
dropped upon his shoulder, his hot lips caressing the burning face and
pouring wild, incoherent words into the little ears.

“You! You!” he cried, mad with joy. “Oh, this is Heaven itself! My brave
darling! Mine forever--mine forever! You shall never leave me now! Drive
on! Drive on!” he shouted to the men outside, drunk with happiness.
“We’ll make this journey endless. I know you love me now--I know it!
God, I shall die with joy!”

A hand stole gently into his hand, and her lips found his in a long,
passionate kiss.

“I did not want you to know! Ach, I am so sorry! Why, why did I come
to-night? I was so strong, so firm, I thought, but see how weak I
am. You dominate,--you own me, body and soul, in spite of
everything,--against my will. I Love you--I love you--I love you!”

“I have won against the princes and the potentates! I was losing hope,
my Queen, losing hope. You were so far away, so unattainable. I would
brave a thousand deaths rather than lose this single minute of my life.
It makes me the richest man in all the world. How brave you are! This
night you have given up everything for my sake. You are fleeing with me,
away from all that has been dear to you.”

“No, no. You must not be deluded. It is only for tonight, only till you
are safe from pursuit. I shall go back. You must not hope for more than
this hour of weakness, sweet as it is to me,” she cried.

“You are going back and not with me?” he cried, his heart chilling.

“You know I cannot. That is why I hoped you would never know how much
I care for you. Alas, you have found me out! My love was made rash by
fear. You could never have escaped the vengeance of Axphain. I could not
have shielded you. This was the only course and I dared not hesitate. I
should have died with terror had you gone to trial, knowing what I knew.
You will not think me unwomanly for coming with you as I am. It was
necessary--really it was! No one else could have--” But he smothered the
wail in kisses.

“Unwomanly!” he exclaimed. “It was by divine inspiration. But you will
come with me, away from Graustark, away from every one. Say that you
will!”

“I cannot bear to hear you plead, and it breaks my heart to go back
there. But I cannot leave Graustark--I cannot! It would be Heaven to go
with you to the end of the world, but I have others besides myself to
consider. You are my god, my idol. I can worship you from my unhappy
throne, from my chamber, from the cell into which my heart is to
retreat. But I cannot, I will not desert Graustark. Not even for you!”

He was silent, impressed by her nobility, her loyalty. Although the joy
ebbed from his craving heart, he saw the justice of her self-sacrifice.

“I would give my soul to see your face now, Yetive. Your soul is in your
eyes; I can feel it. Why did you not let me stay in prison, meet death
and so end all? It would have been better for both of us. I cannot live
without you.”

“We can live for each other, die for each other,--apart. Distance will
not lessen my love. You know that it exists; it has been betrayed to
you. Can you not be satisfied--just a little bit--with that knowledge?”
 she pleaded.

“But I want you in reality, not in my dreams, my imagination.”

“Ach, we must not talk like this! There is no alternative. You are to
go, I am to stay. The future is before us; God knows what it may bring
to us. Perhaps it may be good enough to give us happiness--who knows? Do
not plead with me. I cannot endure it. Let me be strong again! You will
not be so cruel as to battle against me, now that I am weak; it would
only mean my destruction. You do not seek that!”

His soul, his honor, the greatest reverence he had ever known were in
the kiss that touched her brow.

“I shall love you as you command--without hope,” he said, sadly.

“Without hope for either,” she sobbed.

“My poor little soldier,” he whispered, lovingly, as her body writhed
under the storm of tears.

“I--I wish--I were a--soldier!” she wailed. He comforted her as best
he could and soon she was quiet--oh, so very quiet. Her head was on his
shoulder, her hands in his.

“How far do we drive?” he asked, at last.

“To the monastery. We are nearly there.” she answered, in tones far
away.

“The monastery? Why do we go there?” he cried.

“You are to stay there.”

“What do you mean? I thought I was to leave Graustark.”

“You are to leave--later on. Until the excitement is over the abbey is
to be your hiding place. I have arranged everything, and it is the only
safe place on earth for you at this time. No one will think of looking
for you up there.”

“I would to God I could stay there forever, living above you,” he said,
drearily.

“Your window looks down upon the castle; mine looks up to yours. The
lights that burn in those two windows will send out beams of love and
life for one of us, at least.”

“For both of us, my sweetheart,” he corrected, fondly. “You say I will
be safe there. Can you trust these men who are aiding you?”

“With my life! Quinnox carried a message to the Abbot yesterday, and he
grants you a temporary home there, secure and as secret as the tomb. He
promises me this, and he is my best friend. Now, let me tell you why I
am with you, masquerading so shamefully--”

“Adorably!” he protested.

“It is because the Abbot insisted that I bring you to him personally. He
will not receive you except from my hands. There was nothing else for me
to do, then, was there, Lorry? I was compelled to come and I could not
come as the Princess--as a woman. Discovery would have meant degradation
from which I could not have hoped to recover. The military garments were
my only safeguard.”

“And how many people know of your--deception?”

“Three--besides yourself. Dagmar, Quinnox and Captain Dangloss. The
Abbot will know later on, and I shiver as I think of it. The driver and
the man who went to your cell, Ogbot, know of the escape, but do not
know I am here. Allode--you remember him--is our driver.”

“Allode? He’s the fellow who saw me--er--who was in the throne room.”

“He is the man who saw nothing, sir.”

“I remember his obedience,” he said, laughing in spite of his
unhappiness. “Am I to have no freedom up here--no liberty, at all?”

“You are to act as the Abbot or the prior instructs. And, I must not
forget, Quinnox will visit you occasionally. He will conduct you from
the monastery and to the border line at the proper time.”

“Alas! He will be my murderer, I fear. Yetive, you do not believe I
killed Lorenz. I know that most of them do, but, I swear to you, I am
no more the perpetrator of that cowardly crime than you. God bears
testimony to my innocence. I want to hear you say that you do not
believe I killed him.”

“I feared so at first,--no, do not be angry--I feared you had killed him
for my sake. But now I am sure that you are innocent.”

The carriage stopped too soon and Quinnox opened the door. It was still
as dark as pitch, but the downpour had ceased except for a disagreeable,
misty drizzle, cold and penetrating.

“We have reached the stopping place,” he said.

“And we are to walk from here to the gate,” said the Princess, resuming
her hoarse, manly tones. While they were busy donning their rain coats,
she whispered in Lorry’s ear: “I beg of you, do not let him know that
you have discovered who I am.”

He promised, and lightly snatched a kiss, an act of indiscretion that
almost brought fatal results. Forgetful of the darkness, she gave vent
to a little protesting shriek, fearing that the eyes of the captain had
witnessed the pretty transgression. Lorry laughed as he sprang to
the road and turned to assist her in alighting. She promptly and
thoughtfully averted the danger his gallantry presented by ignoring the
outstretched hands, discernible as slender shadows protruding from an
object a shade darker than the night, and leaped boldly to the ground.
The driver was instructed to turn the carriage about and to await their
return.

With Lorry in the center the trio walked rapidly off in the darkness,
the fugitive with the sense of fear that belongs only to a blind man. A
little light far ahead told the position of the gate, and for this
they bent their steps, Lorry and Quinnox conversing in low tones, the
Princess striding along silently beside the former, her hand in his--a
fact of which the real soldier was totally unaware. Reaching the gate,
the captain pounded vigorously, and a sleepy monk soon peered from the
little window through which shone the light.

“On important business with the Abbot, from Her Royal Highness, the
Princess Yetive,” said Quinnox, in response to a sharp query, spoken in
the Graustark tongue. A little gate beside the big one opened and the
monk, lantern in hand, bade them enter.

“Await me here, captain,” commanded the slim, straight soldier, with
face turned from the light. A moment later the gate closed and Lorry was
behind the walls of St. Valentine’s, a prisoner again. The monk preceded
them across the dark court toward the great black mass, his lantern
creating ghastly shadows against the broken mist. His followers dropped
some little distance behind, the tall one’s arm stealing about the
other’s waist, his head bending to a level with hers.

“Is it to be good-by, dearest?” he asked. “Good-by forever?”

“I cannot say that. It would be like wishing you dead. Yet there is
no hope. No, no! We will not say good-by,--forever,” she said,
despairingly.

“Won’t you bid me hope?”

“Impossible! You will stay here until Quinnox comes to take you away.
Then you must not stop until you are in your own land. We may meet
again.”

“Yes, by my soul, we shall meet again! I’ll do as you bid and all that,
but I’ll come back when I can stay away no longer. Go to your castle
and look forward to the day that will find me at your feet again. It is
bound to come. But how are you to return to the castle tonight and enter
without creating suspicion? Have you thought of that?”

“Am I a child? Inside of three hours I shall be safely in my bed and but
one person in the castle will be the wiser for my absence. Here are the
portals.” They passed inside the massive doors and halted. “You must
remain here until I have seen the prior,” she said, laughing nervously
and glancing down at the boots which showed beneath the long coat. Then
she hastily followed the monk, disappearing down the corridor. In ten
minutes--ten hours to Lorry--she returned with her guide.

“He will take you to your room,” she said breathlessly, displaying
unmistakable signs of embarrassment. “The prior was shocked. Good-by,
and God be with you always. Remember, I love you!”

The monk’s back was turned, so the new recluse snatched the slight
figure to his heart.

“Some day?” he whispered.

She would not speak, but he held leer until she nodded her head.



XX. THE APPROACHING ORDEAL


“The American has escaped!” was the cry that spread through Edelweiss
the next morning.

It brought undisguised relief to the faces of thousands; there was not
one who upbraided Baron Dangloss for his astounding negligence. Never
before had a criminal escaped from the Tower. The only excuse, uttered
in woebegone tone, was that the prison had not been constructed or
manned for such clever scoundrels as Yankees--good name for audacity.
But as nobody criticised, his explanation was taken good-naturedly and
there was secret rejoicing in the city. Of course, everybody wondered
where the prisoner had gone; most of them feared that he could not
escape the officers, while others shrewdly smiled and expressed
themselves as confident that so clever a gentleman could not be caught.
They marveled at his boldness, his ingenuity, his assurance.

The full story of the daring break for liberty flashed from lip to lip
during the day, and it was known all over the water-swept city before
noon. Baron Dangloss, himself, had gone to the prisoner’s cell early in
the morning, mystified by the continued absence of the guard. The door
was locked, but from within came groans and cries. Alarmed at once, the
Captain procured duplicate keys and entered the cell. There he found the
helpless, blood-covered Ogbot, bound hand and foot and almost dead from
loss of blood. The clothes of the American were on the floor, while his
own were missing, gone with the prisoner. Ogbot, as soon as he was able,
related his experience of the night before. It was while making his
rounds at midnight that he heard moans from the cell. Animated by a
feeling of pity he opened the slab door and asked if he were ill. The
wretched American was lying on the bed, apparently suffering. He said
something which the guard could not understand but which he took to be
a plea for assistance. Not suspecting a trick, the kindly guard unlocked
the second door and stepped to the bedside, only to have the sick man
rise suddenly and deal him a treacherous blow over the head with the
heavy stool he had secreted behind him. Ogbot knew nothing of what
followed, so effective was the blow. When he regained consciousness
he was lying on the bed, just as the Captain had found him. The poor
fellow, overwhelmed by the enormity of his mistake, begged Dangloss to
shoot him at once. But Dangloss had him conveyed to the hospital ward
and tenderly cared for.

Three guards in one of the offices saw a man whom they supposed to be
Ogbot pass from the prison shortly after twelve, and the mortified Chief
admitted that some one had gone through his private apartment. As the
prisoner had taken Ogbot’s keys he experienced little difficulty in
getting outside the gates. But, vowed Dangloss stormily, he should be
recaptured if it required the efforts of all the policemen in Edelweiss.
With this very brave declaration in mind he despatched men to search
every street and every alley, every cellar and every attic in the city.
Messengers were sent to all towns in the district; armed posses scoured
the valley and the surrounding forests, explored the caves and brush
heaps for miles around. The chagrin of the grim old Captain, who had
never lost a prisoner, was pitiful to behold.

The forenoon was half over before Harry Anguish heard of his friend’s
escape. To say that he was paralyzed would be putting it much
too mildly. There is no language that can adequately describe his
sensations. Forgetting his bodyguard, he tore down the street toward the
prison, wild with anxiety and doubt. He met Baron Dangloss, tired and
worn, near the gate, but the old officer could tell him nothing except
what he had learned from Ogbot. Of one thing there could be no doubt:
Lorry was gone. Not knowing where to turn nor what to do, Anguish raced
off to the castle, his bodyguard having located him in the meantime. He
was more in need of their protection than ever. At the castle gates he
encountered a party of raving Axphainians, crazed with anger over the
flight of the man whose life they had thirsted for so ravenously. Had
he been unprotected, Anguish would have fared badly at their hands, for
they were outspoken in their assertions that he had aided Lorry in the
escape. One fiery little fellow cast a glove in the American’s face
and expected a challenge. Anguish snapped his fingers and sarcastically
invited the insulter to meet him next winter in a battle with snowballs,
upon which the aggressor blasphemed in three languages and three hundred
gestures. Anguish and his men passed inside the gates, which had been
barred to the others, and struck out rapidly for the castle doors.

The Princess Yetive was sleeping’ soundly, peacefully, with a smile on
her lips, when her Prime Minister sent an excited attendant to inform
her of the prisoner’s escape. She sat up in bed, and, with her hands
clasped about her knees, sleepily announced that she would receive him
after her coffee was served. Then she thought of the wild, sweet ride to
the monastery, the dangerous return, her entrance to the castle through
the secret subterranean passage and the safe arrival in her own room.
All had gone well and he was safe. She smiled quaintly as she glanced
at the bundle of clothes on the floor, blue and black and red. They had
been removed in the underground passage and a loose gown substituted,
but she had carried them to her chamber with the intention of placing
them for the time being in the old mahogany chest that held so many of
her childhood treasures. Springing out of bed, she opened the chest,
cast them into its depths, turned and removed the key which had always
remained in the lock. Then she summoned her maids.

Her uncle and aunt, the Countess Dagmar (whose merry brown eyes were
so full of pretended dismay that the Princess could scarcely restrain
a smile), and Gaspon, the minister of finance, were awaiting her
appearance. She heard the count’s story of the escape, marveled at
the prisoner’s audacity, and firmly announced that everything possible
should be done to apprehend him. With a perplexed frown on her brow and
a dubious twist to her lips, she said;

“I suppose I must offer a reward.”

“Certainly!” exclaimed her uncle.

“About fifty gavvos, uncle?”

“Fifty!” cried the two men, aghast.

“Isn’t that enough?”

“For the murderer of a prince?” demanded Gaspon. “It would be absurd,
your Highness. He is a most important person.”

“Quite so; he is a most important person. I think I’ll offer five
thousand gavvos.”

“More like it. He is worth that, at least,” agreed Uncle Caspar.

“Beyond a doubt,” sanctioned Gaspon.

“I am glad you do not consider me extravagant,” she said, demurely.
“You may have the placards printed at once,” she went on, addressing the
treasurer. “Say that a reward of five thousand gavvos will be paid to
the person who delivers Grenfall Lorry to me.”

“Would it not be better to say ‘delivers Grenfall Lorry to the tower’?”
 submitted Gaspon.

“You may say ‘to the undersigned,’ and sign my name,” she said,
reflectively.

“Very well, your highness. They shall be struck off this morning.”

“In large type, Gaspon. You must catch him if you can,” she added. “He
is a very dangerous man and royalty needs protection.” With this wise
bit of caution she dismissed the subject and began to talk of the storm.

As the two young plotters were hastening up the stairs later on,
an attendant approached and informed the Princess that Mr. Anguish
requested an audience.

“Conduct him to my boudoir,” she said, her eyes sparkling with triumph.
In the seclusion of the boudoir she and the Countess laughed like
children over the reward that had been so solemnly ordered.

“Five thousand gavvos!” cried Dagmar, leaning back in her chair, to
emphasize the delight she felt. “What a joke!”

Tap, tap! came a knock on the door, and in the same instant it flew
open, for Mr. Anguish was in a hurry. As he plunged into their presence
a pair of heels found the floor spasmodically.

“Oh, I beg pardon!” he gasped, as if about to fly. “May I come in?”

“Not unless you go outside. You are already in, it seems,” said the
Princess, advancing to meet him. The Countess was very still and sedate.
“I am so glad you have come.”

“Heard about Lorry? The fool is out and gone,” he cried, unable to
restrain himself. Without a word she dragged him to the divan, and,
between them, he soon had the whole story poured into his ears, the
Princess on one side, the Countess on the other.

“You are a wonder!” he exclaimed, when all the facts were known to him.
He executed a little dance of approval, entirely out of place in the
boudoir of a princess, but very much in touch with prevailing sentiment.
“But what’s to become of me?” he asked, after cooling down. “I have no
excuse for remaining in Graustark and I don’t like to leave him here,
either.”

“Oh, I have made plans for you,” said she. “You are to be held as
hostage.”

“What!”

“I thought of your predicament last night, and here is the solution.
This very day I shall issue an order forbidding you the right to leave
Edelweiss. You will not be in prison, but your every movement is to
be watched. A strong guard will have you under surveillance, and any
attempt to escape or to communicate with your friend will result in your
confinement and his detection. In this way you may stay here until the
time comes to fly. The Axphain people must be satisfied, you know. Your
freedom will not be disturbed; you may come and go as you like, but you
are ostensibly a prisoner. By detaining you forcibly we gain a point,
for you are needed here. There is no other way in which you can explain
a continued presence in Graustark. Is not my plan a good one?”

He gazed in admiration at her flushed cheeks and glowing eyes.

“It is beyond comparison,” he said, rising and bowing low. “So shrewd
is this plan that you make me a hostage forever; I shall not escape its
memory if I live to be a thousand.”

And so it was settled, in this pretty drama of deception, that Harry
Anguish was to be held in Edelweiss as hostage. At parting she said,
seriously:

“A great deal depends on your discretion. Mr. Anguish. My guards will
watch your every action, for they are not in the secret,--excepting
Quinnox,--and any attempt on your part to communicate with Grenfall
Lorry will be fatal.”

“Trust me, your Highness. I have had much instruction in wisdom to-day.”

“I hope we shall see you often,” she said.

“Daily--as a hostage,” he replied, glancing toward the Countess.

“That means until the other man is captured,” said that young lady,
saucily.

As he left the castle he gazed at the distant building in the sky and
wondered how it had ever been approached in a carriage. She had not
told him that Allode drove for miles over winding roads that led to the
monastery up a gentler slope from the rear.

The next afternoon Edelweiss thrilled with a new excitement. Prince
Bolaroz of Axphain, mad with grief and rage, came thundering into the
city with his Court at his heels. His wrath had been increased until it
resembled a tornado when he read the reward placard in the uplands. Not
until then did he know that the murderer had escaped and that vengeance
might be denied him.

After, viewing the body of Lorenz as it lay in the sarcophagus of the
royal palace, where it had been borne at the command of the Princess
Yetive, he demanded audience with his son’s betrothed, and it was with
fear that she prepared for the trying ordeal, an interview with the
grief-crazed old man. The castle was in a furore; its halls soon
thronged with diplomatists and there was an ugly sense of trouble in the
air, suggestive of the explosion which follows the igniting of a powder
magazine.

The slim, pale-faced Princess met the burly old ruler in the grand
council chamber. He and his nobles had been kept waiting but a short
time. Within a very few minutes after they had been conducted to the
chamber by Count Halfont and other dignitaries, the fair ruler came into
the room and advanced between the bowing lines of courtiers to the spot
where sat the man who held Graustark in his grasp. A slender, graceful
figure in black, proud and serious, she walked unhesitatingly to the old
man’s side. If she feared him, if she was impressed by his power, she
did not show it. The little drama had two stars of equal magnitude,
neither of whom acknowledged supremacy in the other.

Bolaroz arose as she drew near, his gaunt face black and unfriendly.
She extended her hand graciously, and he, a prince for all his wrath,
touched his trembling lips to its white, smooth back.

“I come in grief and sadness to your Court, most glorious Yetive. My
burden of sorrow is greater than I can bear,” he said, hoarsely.

“Would that I could give you consolation,” she said, sitting in the
chair reserved for her use at council gatherings. “Alas! it grieves me
that I can offer nothing more than words.”

“You are the one he would have made his wife,” said the old Prince,
sitting beside her. He looked into her deep blue eyes and tears sprung
to his own. His voice failed him, and long moments passed before he
could control his emotion. Truly she pitied him in his bereavement.

Then followed a formal discussion of the crime and the arrangement of
details in connection with the removal of the dead Prince from Graustark
to his own land. These matters settled, Bolaroz said that he had
heard of the murderer’s escape and asked what effort was being made
to re-capture him. Yetive related all that had happened, expressing
humiliation over the fact that her officers had been unable to
accomplish anything, adding that she did not believe the fugitive could
get away from Graustark safely without her knowledge. The old Prince
was working himself back into the violent rage that had been temporarily
subdued; and at last broke out in a vicious denunciation of the
carelessness that had allowed the man to escape. He first insisted that
Dangloss and his incompetent assistants be thrown into prison for life
or executed for criminal negligence; then he demanded the life of Harry
Anguish as an aider and abettor in the flight of the murderer. In both
cases the Princess firmly refused to take the action demanded. She
warmly defended Dangloss and his men, and announced in no uncertain
tones that she would not order the arrest of the remaining American.
Then she acquainted him with her intention to detain Anguish as hostage
and to have his every action watched in the hope that a clue to the
whereabouts of the fugitive might be discovered, providing, of course,
that the friend knew anything at all about the matter. The Duke of
Mizrox and others loudly joined in the cry for Anguish’s arrest, but she
bravely held out against them and in the end curtly informed them that
the American, whom she believed to be innocent of all complicity in the
escape, should be subjected to no indignity other than detention in the
city under guard, as she had ordered.

“I insist that this man be cast into prison at once,” snarled the
white-lipped Bolaroz.

Her eyes flashed and her bosom heaved with anger.

“You are not at liberty to command in Graustark, Prince Bolaroz,” she
said, slowly and distinctly. “I am ruler here.”

The heart of every Graustark nobleman leaped with pride at this daring
rebuff. Bolaroz gasped and was speechless for some seconds.

“You shall not be ruler long, madam,” he said, malevolently,
significantly.

“But I am ruler now, and, as such, I ask your Highness to withdraw from
my castle. I did not know that I was to submit to these threats and
insults, or I should not have been kind enough to grant you an audience,
Prince though you are. When I came to this room it was to give you my
deepest sympathy and to receive yours, not to be insulted. You have lost
a son, I my betrothed. It ill becomes you, Prince Bolaroz, to vent your
vindictiveness upon me. My men are doing all in their power to capture
the man who has so unfortunately escaped from our clutches, and I shall
not allow you or any one else to dictate the manner in which we are to
proceed.” She uttered these words cuttingly, and, at their conclusion,
arose to leave the room.

Bolaroz heard her through in surprise and with conflicting emotions.
There was no mistaking her indignation, so he deemed it policy to
bottle his wrath, overlook the most offensive rebuke his vanity had ever
received, and submit to what was evidently a just decision.

“Stay, your Highness. I submit to your proposition regarding the other
stranger, although I doubt its wisdom. There is but one in whom I
am really interested,--the one who killed my son. There is to be no
cessation in the effort to find him, I am to understand. I have a
proposition. With me are three hundred of my bravest soldiers. I offer
them to you in order that you may better prosecute the search. They will
remain here and you may use them in any way you see fit. The Duke of
Mizrox will linger in Edelweiss and with him you and yours may always
confer. He, also, is at your command. This man must be retaken. I swear,
by all that is above and below me, he shall be found, if I hunt the
world over to accomplish that end. He shall not escape my vengeance! And
hark you to this: On the twentieth of next month I shall demand payment
of the debt due Axphain. So deeply is my heart set on the death of this
Grenfall Lorry that I agree now, before all these friends of ours, that
if he be captured, and executed in my presence, before the twentieth of
November, Graustark shall be granted the extension of time that would
have obtained in the event of your espousal with the man he killed. You
hear this offer, all? It is bound by my sacred word of honor. His death
before the twentieth gives Graustark ten years of grace. If he is still
at large, I shall claim my own. This offer, I believe, most gracious
Yetive, will greatly encourage your people in the effort to capture the
man we seek.”

The Princess heard the remarkable proposition with face deathly pale,
heart scarcely beating. Again was the duty to Graustark thrust cruelly
upon her. She could save the one only by sacrificing the other.

“We will do all in our power to--to prove ourselves grateful for your
magnanimous offer,” she said. As she passed from the room, followed by
her uncle, she heard the increasing buzz of excitement on all sides, the
unrestrained expressions of amazement and relief from her own subjects,
the patronizing comments of the visitors, all conspiring to sound her
doom. Which way was she to turn in order to escape from herself?

“We must catch this man, Yetive,” said Halfont, on the stairway. “There
is no alternative.”

“Except our inability to do so,” she murmured. In that moment she
determined that Grenfall Lorry should never be taken if she could
prevent it. He was innocent and it was Graustark’s penalty to pay.

The next day, amidst pomp and splendor, the Prince of Axphain started
on his journey to the land of his forefathers, to the tombs of his
ancestors, all Edelweiss witnessing the imposing procession that made
its way through the north gates of the town. Far up on the mountain
top a man, looking from his little window, saw the black, snakelike
procession wind away across the plain to the northward, losing itself in
the distant hills.



XXI. FROM A WINDOW ABOVE


The longest month in Lorry’s life was that which followed his romantic
flight from the Tower. To his impatient mind the days were irksome
weeks. The cold monastery was worse than a prison. He looked from its
windows as a convict looks through his bars, always hoping, always
disappointed. With each of the infrequent visits of Captain Quinnox, his
heart leaped at the prospect of liberty, only to sink deeper in despair
upon the receipt of emphatic, though kindly, assurances that the time
had not yet come for him to leave the haven of safety into which he had
been thrust by loving hands. From his little window he could see the
active city below, with the adored castle; to his nostrils came the
breath of summer from the coveted valley, filling him with almost
insupportable longing and desire. Cold were the winds that swept about
his lofty home; ghastly, gruesome the nights, pallid and desolate the
days. Out of the world was he, dreary and heartsick, while at his feet
stretched life and joy and love in their rarest habiliments. How he
endured the suspense, the torture of uncertainty, the craving for the
life that others were enjoying, he could not understand. Big, strong and
full of vigor, his inactivity was maddening; this virtual captivity grew
more and more intolerable with each succeeding day. Would they never
take him from the tomb in which he was existing? A hundred times had
he, in his desperation, concluded to flee from the monastery, come
what might, and to trust himself to the joyous world below, but the
ever-present though waning spark of wisdom won out against the fierce,
aggressive folly that mutinied within his hungry soul. He knew that she
was guarding him with loving, tender care, and that, when the proper
time came, the shackles of danger would drop and his way would be
cleared.

Still there was the longing, the craving, the loneliness. Day after day,
night after night went by and the end seemed no nearer. Awake or asleep,
he dreamed of her, his heart and mind always full of that one rich
blessing,--her love. At times he was mad with the desire to know what
she was doing, what she was thinking and what was being done for her
down there in that busy world. Lying on his pallet, sitting in the
narrow window, pacing the halls or wandering about the cold courtyards,
he thought always of her, hoping and despairing with equal fervor. The
one great question that made his imprisonment, his inactivity so irksome
was: Was he to possess the treasure he longed so much to call his own?
In those tantalizing moments of despair he felt that if he were free and
near her he could win the fight against all odds. As it was, he knew not
what mischief was working against his chances in the world from which he
was barred.

The prior was kind to him; everything that could be done to provide
comfort where comfort was a stranger was employed in his behalf.

He lived well--until his appetite deserted him; he had no questions try
answer, for no one asked why he was there; he had no danger to fear, for
no foe knew where he lived. From the city came the promise of
ultimate escape; verbal messages from those who loved him; news of
the world,--all at long intervals, however. Quinnox’s visits were like
sunbeams to him. The dashing captain came only at night and in disguise.
He bore verbal messages, a wise precaution against mishap. Not once did
he bring a word of love from the Princess, an omission which caused the
fugitive deep misery until a ray of intelligence showed him that she
could not give to Quinnox the speeches from her heart, proud woman that
she was.

Anguish sent words of cheer, with commands to be patient. He never
failed to tell him, through Quinnox, that he was doing all in his power
to find the real murderer and that he had the secret co-operation of the
old police captain. Of course, the hidden man heard of the reward
and the frenzied search prosecuted by both principalities. He laughed
hysterically over the deception that was being practiced by the
blue-eyed, slender woman who held the key to the situation in her
keeping.

It was not until the night of the eighteenth of November that Quinnox
confirmed his fears by telling him of the conditions imposed by Prince
Bolaroz. For some reason the young officer had deceived Lorry in regard
to the all-important matter. The American repeatedly had begged for
information about the fatal twentieth, but on all previous occasions
his visitor doggedly maintained a show of ignorance, vowing that he knew
nothing of the circumstances Finally Lorry, completely out of patience
and determined to know the true state of affairs, soundly upbraided him
and sent word to the Princess that if she did not acquaint him with the
inside facts he would leave the monastery and find them out for himself.
This authoritative message brought Quinnox back two nights later with
the full story of the exciting conference. She implored him to remain
where he was, and asked his forgiveness for having kept the ugly truth
from him. Quinnox added to his anguish by hastily informing him that
there was a possibility of succor from another principality. Prince
Gabriel, he said, not knowing that he was cutting his listener to the
heart, was daily with the Princess, and it was believed that he was
ready to loan Graustark sufficient money to meet the demand of Bolaroz.
The mere thought that Gabriel was with her aroused the fiercest
resentment in Lorry’s breast. He writhed beneath the knowledge that she
was compelled to endure his advances, his protestations of love, his
presence.

As he paced his narrow room distractedly a horrid thought struck him so
violently that he cried aloud and staggered against the wall, his eyes
fixed on the face of the startled soldier. Perhaps she might submit to
Gabriel, for in submitting she could save not only Graustark, but the
man she loved. The sacrifice--but no! he would not believe that such
affliction could come to her! Marry Gabriel! The man who had planned
to seize her and make her his wanton! He ground his teeth and glared at
Quinnox as if he were the object of his hatred, his vicious jealousy.
The captain stepped backward in sudden alarm.

“Don’t be afraid!” Lorry cried, savagely. “I’m not crazy. It’s your
news--your news! Does she expect me to stay up here while that state of
affairs exists down there? Let me see: this is the eighteenth, and day
after to-morrow is the twentieth. There is no time to be lost, Captain
Quinnox. I shall accompany you when you leave St. Valentine’s to-night.”

“Impossible!” exclaimed Quinnox. “I cannot allow that, sir. My
instructions are to--”

“Hang your instructions! All the instructions on earth can’t compel me
to sit up here and see this sacrifice made. I am determined to see her
and put a stop to the whole affair. It is what I feared would come to
pass. She is willing to sacrifice herself or half her kingdom, one or
the other, in order that I may escape. It’s not right, captain, it’s not
right, and I’m going to stop it. How soon can we leave this place?”
 He was pacing the floor, happy in the decision he had reached,
notwithstanding the danger it promised.

“You are mad, sir, to talk like this,” protested the other,
despairingly. “Edelweiss swarms with Axphain soldiers; our own men are
on the alert to win the great reward. You cannot go to the city. When a
safe time comes, you will be taken from this place, into the mountains
instead of through the city, and given escort to Dassas, one hundred
miles east. That step will not be taken until the way is, perfectly
clear. I tell you, sir, you cannot hope to escape if you leave the
monastery now. The mountains are full of soldiers every night.”

“I didn’t say anything about an escape, did I? On the contrary, I want
to give myself up to her. Then she can have Gabriel thrown over the
castle wall and say to Bolaroz, ‘Here is your man; I’ve gained the ten
years of grace.’ That’s the point, Quinnox; can’t you see it? And I want
to say to you now, I’m going whether you consent or refuse. I’d just as
soon be in jail down there as up here, anyhow. The only favor I have to
ask of you is that you do the best you can to get me safely to her. I
must talk with her before I go back to the Tower.”

“God help me, sir, I cannot take you to her,” groaned Quinnox, trying to
control his nervous apprehension. “I have sworn to her that I will keep
you from all harm, and it would be to break faith with her if I led you
into that mob down there.”

“I respect your oath, my friend, but I am going, just the same. I’ll see
her, too, if I have to shoot every man who attempts to prevent me. I’m
desperate, man, desperate! She’s everything in the world to me, and I’ll
die before I’ll see her suffer.”

Quinnox calmly placed his hands on the other’s shoulders, and, looking
him in the eye, said quietly:

“Her suffering now is as nothing compared to what it will be if you go
back to the Tower. You forget how much pain she is enduring to avoid
that very suffering. If you care for my mistress, sir, add no weight to
the burden she already carries. Remain here, as she desires. You can be
of no service down there. I implore you to be considerate.”

It was an eloquent appeal, and it struck home. Lorry wavered, but his
resolution would not weaken. He argued, first with Quinnox, then with
himself, finally returning to the reckless determination to brave all
and save her from herself. The soldier begged him to listen to reason,
implored him to reconsider, at last turning in anger upon the stubborn
American with a torrent of maledictions. Lorry heard him through and
quietly, unswervingly announced that he was ready to leave the monastery
at any time his guide cared to depart. Quinnox gave up in despair at
this, gazing hopelessly at the man he had sworn to protect, who insisted
on placing his head in the lion’s jaw. He sat down at the window and
murmured dejectedly:

“What will she say to me--what will she say to me?”

“I shall exonerate you, captain. She can have no fault to find with your
action after I have told her how loyal you are and how--how--well, how
unreasonable I am,” said Lorry, kindly.

“You may never live to tell her this, sir. Then what is to become of me?
I could not look her in the face again. I could only die!”

“Don’t be so faint-hearted, Quinnox!” cried Lorry, stimulated by the
desire to be with her, recognizing no obstacle that might thwart him in
the effort. “We’ll get through, safe and sound, and we’ll untangle a few
complications before we reach the end of the book. Brace up, for
God’s sake, for mine, for hers, for your own. I must get to her before
everything is lost. My God, the fear that she may marry Gabriel will
drive me mad if I am left here another night. Come! Let us prepare to
start. We must notify the Abbot that I am to go. I can be ready in five
minutes. Ye Gods, think of what she may be sacrificing for me!”

The distracted captain gloomily watched the nervous preparations for
departure, seeing his own disgrace ahead as plainly as if it had already
come upon him. Lorry soon was attired in the guard’s uniform he had worn
from the Tower a month before. His pistol was in his pocket, and
the bunch of violets she had sent to him that very night was pinned
defiantly above his heart. Quinnox smiled when he observed this bit
of sentiment, and grimly informed him that he was committing an act
prohibited in Dangloss’s disciplinary rules. Officers on duty were not
to wear nosegays.

“Dangloss will not see my violets. By the way, the moon shines brightly,
doesn’t it?”

“It is almost as light as day. Our trip is made extremely hazardous
for that reason. I am sorely afraid, rash sir, that we cannot reach the
castle unseen.”

“We must go about it boldly, that’s all.”

“Has it occurred to you, sir, that you are placing me in a terrible
position? What excuse can I have, a captain of the guard, for slinking
about at night with a man whom I am supposed to be tracking to earth?
Discovery will brand me as a traitor. I cannot deny the charge without
exposing Her Royal Highness.”

Lorry turned cold. He had not thought of this alarming possibility. But
his ready wit came again to his relief, and with bright, confident eyes
he swept away the obstacle.

“If discovered, you are at once to proclaim me a prisoner, take the
credit for having caught me, and claim the reward.”

“In that case, you will not go to the castle, but to the Tower.”

“Not if you obey orders. The offer of reward says that I must be
delivered to the undersigned. You will take me to her and not to the
Tower.”

Quinnox smiled and threw up his hands as if unable to combat the quick
logic of his companion. Together they made their way to the prior’s
cell, afterward to the Abbot’s apartment. It was barely eleven o’clock
and he had not retired. He questioned Quinnox closely, bade Lorry
farewell and blessed him, sent his benediction to the Princess and
ordered them conducted to the gates.

Ten minutes later they stood outside the wall, the great gates having
been closed sharply behind them. Above them hung the silvery moon, full
and bright, throwing its refulgent splendor over the mountain top with
all the brilliancy of day. Never had Lorry seen the moon so accursedly
bright.

“Gad, it is like day,” he exclaimed.

“As I told you, sir,” agreed the other, reproof in his voice.

“We must wait until the moon goes down. It won’t do to risk it now. Can
we not go somewhere to keep warm for an hour or so?”

“There is a cave farther down the mountain. Shall we take the chance of
reaching it?”

“By all means. I can’t endure the cold after being cooped up for so
long.”

They followed the winding road for some distance down the mountain,
coming at last to a point where a small path branched off. It was the
path leading down the side of the steep overlooking the city, and
upon that side no wagon-road could be built. Seven thousand feet below
stretched the sleeping, moon-lit city. Standing out on the brow of the
mountain they seemed to be the only living objects in the world. There
was no sign of life above, below or beside them.

“How long should we be in making the descent?” asked Lorry, a sort
of terror possessing him as he looked from the dizzy height into the
ghost-like dimness below.

“Three hours, if you are strong.”

“And how are we to get into the castle? I hadn’t thought of that.”

“There is a secret entrance,” said Quinnox, maliciously enjoying the
insistent one’s acknowledgment of weakness. “If we reach it safely I can
take you underground to the old dungeons beneath the castle. It may be
some time before you can enter the halls above, for the secret of that
passage is guarded jealously. There are but five people who know of its
existence.”

“Great confidence is placed in you, I see, and worthily, I am sure. How
is it that you are trusted so implicitly?”

“I inherit the confidence. The captain of the guard is born to his
position. My ancestors held the place before me, and not one betrayed
the trust. The first-born in the last ten generations has been the
captain of the guard in the royal palace, possessing all its secrets. I
shall be the first to betray the trust--and for a man who is nothing to
me.”

“I suppose you consider me selfish and vile for placing you in this
position,” said Lorry, somewhat contritely.

“No; I have begun the task and I will complete it, come what may,”
 answered the captain, firmly. “You are the only being in the world for
whom I would sacrifice my honor voluntarily,--save one.”

“I have wondered why you were never tempted to turn traitor to the
Princess and claim the fortune that is represented in the reward.”

“Not for five million gavvos, sir!”

“By George, you are a faithful lot! Dangloss, Allode and Ogbot and
yourself, four honest men to whom she trusts her life, her honor. You
belong to a rare species, and I am proud to know you.”

The stealthy couple found the cave and spent an hour or more within its
walls, sallying forth after the tardy darkness had crept down over the
mountain and into the peaceful valley. Then began the tortuous descent.
Quinnox in the lead, they walked, crawled and ran down the narrow path,
bruised, scratched and aching by the time they reached the topmost of
the summer houses along the face of the mountain. After this walking was
easier, but stealthiness made their progress slow. Frequently, as they
neared the base, they were obliged to dodge behind houses or to drop
into the ditches by the roadside in, order to avoid patroling police
guards or Axphain sleuth-hounds. Lorry marveled at the vigil the
soldiers were keeping, and was somewhat surprised to learn from the
young captain that prevailing opinion located him in or near the city.
For this reason, while other men were scouring Vienna, Paris and even
London, hordes of vengeful men searched day and night for a clew in the
city of Edelweiss.

The fugitive began to realize how determined was the effort to capture
him and how small the chance of acquittal if he were taken. To his
fevered imagination the enmity of the whole world was shaping itself
against him. The air was charged with hatred, the ground with vengeance,
the trees and rocks with denouncing shadows, while from the darkness
behind merciless hands seemed to be stretching forth to clutch him. One
simple, loyal love stood alone antagonistic to the universal desire to
crush and kill. A fragile woman was shielding him sturdily, unwaveringly
against all these mighty forces. His heart thrilled with devotion; his
arm tingled with the joy of clasping her once more to his breast; his
wistful eyes hung upon the flickering light far off in the west. Quinnox
had pointed it out to him, saying that it burned in the bedchamber of
the Princes Yetive. Since the memorable night that took him to the
cell in St. Valentine’s, this light had burned from dusk to daylight.
Lovingly, faithfully it had shone for him through all those dreary
nights, a lonely signal from one heart to another.

At last, stiff and sore, they stole into the narrow streets of
Edelweiss. Lorry glanced back and shivered, although the air was warm
and balmy. He had truly been out of the world. Not until this instant
did he fully appreciate the dread that possesses a man who is being
hunted down by tireless foes; never did man’s heart go out in gratitude
and trustfulness as did his toward the strong defender whose sinewy arm
he clasped as if in terror.

“You understand what this means to me,” said Quinnox gravely, as they
paused to rest. “She will call me your murderer and curse me for my
miserable treason. I am the first to dishonor the name of Quirinox.”



XXII. GRENFALL LORRY’S FOE


The Princess Yetive had not flinched a hair’s breadth from the
resolution formed on that stormy night when she sacrificed pride and
duty on the altar of love and justice. Prince Bolaroz’s ultimatum
overwhelmed her, but she arose from the wreckage that was strewn about
her conscience and remained loyal, steadfast and true to the man in the
monastery. To save his life was all she could hope to accomplish, and
that she was bound to do at any cost. She could be nothing to him--not
even friend. So long as he lived he would be considered the murderer
of Lorenz, and until the end a price would hang over his head. She,
Princess of Graustark, had offered a reward for him. For that reason he
was always to be a fugitive, and she least of all could hope to see
him. There had been a brief, happy dream, but it was swept away by the
unrelenting rush of reality. The mere fact that she, and she alone,
was responsible for his flight placed between them an unsurmountable
barrier.

Clinging tenaciously to her purpose, she was still cognizant of the debt
she owed the trusting, loving people of Graustark. One word from her
could avert the calamity that was to fall with the dawn of the fatal
twentieth. All Graustark blindly trusted and adored her; to undeceive
them would be to administer a shock from which they could never recover.

Her heart was bursting with love for Lorry; her mind was overflowing
with tender thoughts that could not be sent to him, much as she trusted
to the honor of Quinnox, her messenger. Hour after hour she sat in her
window and marveled at the change that had been wrought in her life by
this strong American, her eyes fixed on the faraway monastery, her
heart still and cold and fearful. She had no confidant in this miserable
affair of the heart. Others, near and dear, had surmised, but no word of
hers confirmed. A diffidence, strange and proud, forbade the confession
of her frailty, sweet, pure and womanly though it was. She could not
forget that she was a Princess.

The Countess Dagmar was piqued by her reticence and sought in manifold
ways to draw forth the voluntary avowal, with its divine tears and
blushes. Harry Anguish, who spent much of his time at the castle and
who invariably deserted his guards at the portals, was as eager as the
Countess to have her commit herself irretrievably by word or sign,
but he, too, was disappointed. He was, also, considerably puzzled.
Her Highness’s manner was at all times frank and untroubled. She was
apparently light-hearted; her cheeks had lost none of their freshness;
her eyes were bright; her smile was quick and merry; her wit unclouded.
Receptions, drawing-rooms and state functions found her always
vivacious, so much so that her Court wondered not a little. Daily
reports brought no news of the fugitive, but while others were beginning
to acquire the haggard air of worry and uncertainty, she was calmly
resigned. The fifteenth, the sixteenth, the seventeenth, the eighteenth
and now the nineteenth of November came and still the Princess revealed
no marked sign of distress. Could they have seen her in the privacy of
her chamber on those dreary, maddening nights they would not have known
their sovereign.

Heavy-hearted and with bowed heads the people of Graustark saw the
nineteenth fade in the night, the breaking of which would bring the
crush of pride, the end of power. At court there was the silent dread
and the dying hope that relief might come at the last hour. Men, with
pale faces and tearful eyes, wandered through the ancient castle,
speechless, nerveless, miserable. Brave soldiers crept about, shorn of
pride and filled with woe. Citizens sat and stared aimlessly for hours,
thinking of naught but the disaster so near at hand and so unavoidable.
The whole nation surged as if in the last throes of death. To-morrow
the potency of Graustark was to die, its domain was to be cleft in
twain,--disgraced before the world.

And, on the throne of this afflicted land sat the girl, proud, tender,
courageous Yetive. To all Graustark she was its greatest, its most
devoted sufferer; upon her the blow fell heaviest. There she sat,
merciful and merciless, her slim white hand ready to sign the shameful
deed in transfer, ready to sell her kingdom for her love. Beneath her
throne, beneath her feet, cowered six souls, possessors of the secret.
Of all the people in the world they alone knew the heart of the Princess
Yetive, they alone felt with her the weight of the sacrifice. With
wistful eyes, fainting hearts and voiceless lips five of them watched
the day approach, knowing that she would not speak and that Graustark
was doomed. Loyal conspirators against that which they loved better than
their lives--their country--were Dangloss, Quinnox, Allode, Ogbot and
Dagmar. To-morrow would see the north torn from the south, the
division of families, the rending of homes, the bursting of hearts. She
sanctioned all this because she loved him and because he had done no
wrong.

Aware of her financial troubles and pursuing the advantage that his
rival’s death had opened to him, Prince Gabriel, of Dawsbergen, renewed
his ardent suit. Scarce had the body of the murdered Prince left the
domain before he made his presence marked. She was compelled to receive
his visits, distasteful as they were, but she would not hear his
propositions. Knowing that he was in truth the mysterious Michael who
had planned her abduction, she feared and despised him, yet dared make
no public denunciation. As Dawsbergen was too powerful to be antagonized
at this critical time, she was constantly forced to submit to the
most trying and repulsive of ordeals. Tact and policy were required to
control the violent, hot-blooded young ruler from the south. At times
she despaired and longed for the quiet of the tomb; at other times she
was consumed by the fires of resentment, rebelling against the ignominy
to which she was subjected. Worse than all to her were the insolent
overtures of Gabriel. How she endured she could not tell. The tears
of humiliation shed after his departure on the occasion of each visit
revealed the bitterness that was torturing this proud martyr.

He had come at once to renew his offer of a loan, knowing her
helplessness. Day after day he haunted the castle, persistent in his
efforts to induce her to accept his proposition. So fierce was his
passion, so implacable his desire, that he went among the people of
Edelweiss, presenting to them his proposal, hoping thereby to add public
feeling to his claims. He tried to organize a committee of citizens to
go before the Princess with the petition that his offer be accepted and
the country saved. But Graustark was loyal to its Princess. Not one of
her citizens listened to the wily Prince, and more than one told him or
his emissaries that the loss of the whole kingdom was preferable to the
marriage he desired. The city sickened at the thought.

His last and master-stroke in the struggle to persuade came on the
afternoon of the nineteenth, at an hour when all Edelweiss was in gloom
and when the Princess was taxed to the point where the mask of courage
was so frail that she could scarce hide her bleeding soul behind it.

Bolaroz of Axphain, to quote from the news-despatch, was in Edelweiss,
a guest, with a few of his lords, in the castle. North of the city were
encamped five thousand men. He had come prepared to cancel the little
obligation of fifteen years standing. With the hated creditor in the
castle, his influence hovering above the town, the populace distracted
by the thoughts of the day to come, Gabriel played what he considered
his best card. He asked for and obtained a final interview with Yetive,
not in her boudoir or her reception room, but in the throne room, where
she was to meet Bolaroz in the morning.

The Princess, seated on her throne, awaited the approach of the
resourceful, tenacious suitor. He came and behind him strode eight
stalwart men, bearing a long iron-bound chest, the result of his effort
with his bankers. Yetive and her nobles looked in surprise on this
unusual performance. Dropping to his knee before the throne, Gabriel
said, his voice trembling slightly with eagerness and fear:

“Your Highness, to-morrow will see the turning point in the history of
two, possibly three nations--Graustark, Axphain and Dawsbergen. I have
included my own land because its ruler is most vitally interested.
He would serve and save Graustark, as you know, and he would satisfy
Axphain. It is in my power to give you aid at this last, trying hour,
and I implore you to listen to my words of sincerest friendship,--yes,
adoration. To-morrow you are to pay to Prince Bolaroz over twenty-five
million gavvos or relinquish the entire north half of your domain. I
understand the lamentable situation. You can raise no more than fifteen
millions and you are helpless. He will grant no extension of time. You
know what I have proffered before. I come to-day to repeat my friendly
offer and to give unquestioned bond as to my ability to carry it out.
If you agree to accept the loan I extend, ten million gavvos for fifteen
years at the usual rate of interest, you can on to-morrow morning place
in the hand of Axphain when he makes his formal demand the full amount
of your indebtedness in gold. Ricardo, open the chest!”

An attendant threw open the lid of the chest. It was filled with gold
coins.

“This box contains one hundred thousand gavvos. There are in your halls
nine boxes holding nine times as much as you see here. And there are
nine times as much all told on the way. This is an evidence of my good
faith. Here is the gold. Pay Bolaroz and owe Gabriel, the greatest
happiness that could come to him.”

There was a dead silence after this theatrical action.

“The interest on this loan is not all you ask, I understand,” said
Halfont, slowly, his black eyes glittering. “You ask something that
Graustark cannot and will not barter--the hand of its Sovereign. If
you are willing to make this loan, naming a fair rate of interest,
withdrawing your proposal of marriage, we can come to an agreement.”

Gabriel’s eyes deadened with disappointment, his breast heaved and his
fingers twitched.

“I have the happiness of your Sovereign at heart as much as my own,” he
said. “She shall never want for devotion, she shall never know a pain.”

“You are determined, then, to adhere to your original proposition?”
 demanded the Count.

“She would have married Lorenz to save her land, to protect her people.
Am I not as good as Lorenz? Why not give--” began Gabriel, viciously,
but Yetive arose, and, with gleaming eyes and flushing cheeks,
interrupted him.

“Go! I will not hear you--not one word!”

He passed from the room without another word. Her Court saw her standing
straight and immovable, her white face transfigured.



XIII. THE VISITOR AT MIDNIGHT


Below the castle and its distressed occupants, in a dark, damp little
room, Grenfall Lorry lived a year in a day. On the night of the
eighteenth, or rather near the break of dawn on the nineteenth, Captain
Quinnox guided him from the dangerous streets of Edelweiss to the secret
passage, and he was safe for the time being. The entrance to the passage
was through a skillfully hidden opening in the wall that enclosed the
park. A stone doorway, so cleverly constructed that it defied detection,
led to a set of steps which, in turn, took one to a long narrow passage.
This ended in a stairway fully a quarter of a mile from its beginning.
Ascending this stairway one came to a secret panel, through which, by
pressing a spring, the interior of the castle was reached. The location
of the panel was in one of the recesses in the wall of the chapel, near
the altar. It was in this chapel that Yetive exchanged her male attire
for a loose gown, weeks before, and the servant who saw her come from
the door at an unearthly hour in the morning believed she had gone there
to seek surcease from the troubles which oppressed her.

Lorry was impatient to rush forth from his place of hiding and to end
all suspense, but Quinnox demurred. He begged the eager American to
remain in the passage until the night of the nineteenth, when, all
things going well, he might be so fortunate as to reach the Princess
without being seen. It was the secret hope of the guilty captain that
his charge could be induced by the Princess to return to the monastery,
to avoid complications. He promised to inform Her Highness of his
presence in the underground room and to arrange for a meeting. The
miserable fellow could not find courage to confess his disobedience
to his trusting mistress. Many times during the day she had seen him
hovering near, approaching and then retreating, and had wondered not a
little at his peculiar manner.

And so it was that Lorry chafed and writhed through a long day of
suspense and agony. Quinnox had brought to the little room some candles,
food and bedding, but he utilized only the former. The hours went by and
no summons called him to her side. He was dying with the desire to hold
her in his arms and to hear her voice again. Pacing to and fro like a
caged animal, he recalled the ride in West Virginia, the scene in her
bed chamber, the day in the throne room and, more delicious than all,
the trip to the monastery. In his dreams, waking or sleeping, he had
seen the slim soldier, had heard the muffled voice, and had felt the
womanly caresses. His brain now was in a whirl, busy with thoughts of
love and fear, distraught with anxiety for her and for himself, bursting
with the awful consequences of the hour that was upon them. What was
to become of him? What was to be the end of this drama? What would the
night, the morrow bring about?

He looked back and saw himself as he was a year ago in Washington,
before she came into his life, and then wondered if it could ready be
he who was going through these strange, improbable scenes, these
sensations. It was nine o’clock in the evening when Quinnox returned
to the little room. The waiting one had looked at his watch a hundred
times, had run insanely up and down the passage in quest of the secret
exit, had shouted aloud in the frenzy of desperation.

“Have you seen her?” he cried, grasping the new-comer’s hand.

“I have, but, before God, I could not tell her what I had done. Your
visit will be a surprise, I fear a shock.”

“Then how am I to see her? Fool! Am I to wait here forever--”

“Have patience! I will take you to her tonight--aye, within an hour.
To-morrow morning she signs away the northern provinces and her
instructions are that she is not to be disturbed to-night. Not even will
she see the Countess Dagmar after nine o’clock. It breaks my heart to
see the sorrow that abounds in the castle to-night. Her Highness insists
on being alone and Bassot, the new guard, has orders to admit no one to
her apartments. He is ill and I have promised that a substitute shall
relieve him at eleven o’clock. You are to be the substitute. Here is
a part of an old uniform of mine, and here is a coat that belonged to
Dannox, who was about your size. Please exchange the clothes you now
have on for these. I apprehend no trouble in reaching her door, for the
household is in gloom and the halls seem barren of life.”

He threw the bundle on a chair and Lorry at once proceeded to don the
contents. In a very short time he wore, instead of the cell keeper’s
garments, a neat-fitting uniform of the royal guard. He was trembling
violently, chilled to the bone with nervousness, as they began the
ascent of the stairs leading to the chapel. The crisis in his life, he
felt, was near at hand.

Under the stealthy hand of Quinnox the panel opened and they listened
intently for some moments. There was no one in the dimly-lighted chapel,
so they made their way to the door at the opposite end. The great organ
looked down upon them and Lorry expected every instant to hear it burst
forth in sounds of thunder. It seemed alive and watching their movements
reproachfully. Before unlocking the door, the captain pointed to a lance
which stood against the wall near by.

“You are to carry that lance,” he said, briefly. Then he cautiously
peered forth. A moment later they were in the broad hall, boldly
striding toward the distant stairway. Lorry had been instructed
to proceed without the least sign of timidity. They passed several
attendants in the hall and heard Count Halfont’s voice in conversation
with some one in an ante-room. As they neared the broad steps who should
come tripping down but Harry Anguish. He saluted Quinnox and walked
rapidly down the corridor, evidently taking his departure after a call
on the Countess.

“There goes your hostage,” said the captain, grimly. It had required all
of Lorry’s self-possession to restrain the cry of joyful recognition.
Up the staircase they went, meeting several ladies and gentlemen coming
down, and were soon before the apartments of the Princess. A tall guard
stood in front of the boudoir door.

“This is your relief, Bassot. You may go,” said Quinnox, and, with a
careless glance at the strange soldier, the sick man trudged off down
the hall, glad to seek his bed.

“Is she there?” whispered Lorry, dizzy and faint with expectancy.

“Yes. This may mean your death and mine, sir, but you would do it. Will
you explain to her how I came to play her false?”

“She shall know the truth, good friend.”

“After I have gone twenty paces down the hall, do you rap on the door.
She may not admit you at first, but do not give up. If she bid you enter
or asks your mission, enter quickly and close the door. It is unlocked.
She may swoon, or scream, and you must prevent either if possible. In an
hour I shall return and you must go back to the passage.”

“Never! I have come to save her and her country, and I intend to do so
by surrendering myself this very night.”

“I had hoped to dissuade you. But, sir, you cannot do so to-night. You
forget that this visit compromises her.”

“True. I had forgotten. Well, I’ll go back with you, but to-morrow I am
your prisoner, not your friend.”

“Be careful,” cautioned the captain as he moved away. Lorry feverishly
tapped his knuckles on the panel of the door and waited with motionless
heart for the response. It came not and he rapped harder, a strange fear
darting into his mind.

“Well?” came from within, the voice he adored.

Impetuous haste marked his next movement. He dashed open the door,
sprang inside and closed it quickly. She was sitting before her
escritoire, writing, and looked up, surprised and annoyed.

“I was not to be disturbed--Oh, God!”

She staggered to her feet and was in his arms before the breath of
her exclamation had died away. Had he not supported her she would have
dropped to the floor. Her hands, her face were like ice, her breast was
pulseless and there was the wildest terror in her eyes.

“My darling--my queen!” he cried, passionately. “At last I am with you!
Don’t look at me like that! It is really I--I could not stay away--I
could not permit this sacrifice of yours. Speak to me Do not stare like
that!”

Her wide blue eyes slowly swept his face, piteous wonder and doubt
struggling in their depths.

“Am I awake?” she murmured, touching his face with her bewildered,
questioning hands. “Is it truly you?” A smile illumined her face, but
her joy was short-lived. An expression of terror came to her eyes and
there was agony in the fingers that clasped his arm. “Why do you come
here?” she cried. “It is madness! How and why came you to this room?”

He laughed like a delighted boy and hastily narrated the events of the
past twenty-four hours, ending with the trick that gave him entrance to
her room.

“And all this to see me?” she whispered.

“To see you and to save you. I hear that Gabriel has been annoying
you and that you are to give up half of the kingdom to-morrow. Tell me
everything. It is another reason for my coming.”

Sitting beside him on the divan, she told of Gabriel’s visit and his
dismissal, the outlook for the next day, and then sought to convince
him of the happiness it afforded her to protect him from an undeserved
death. He obtained for Quinnox the royal pardon and lauded him to the
skies. So ravishing were the moments, so ecstatic the sensations that
possessed them that neither thought of the consequences if he were to be
discovered in her room, disguised as one of her guardsmen. He forgot the
real import of his reckless visit until she commanded him to stand erect
before her that she might see what manner of soldier he was. With a
laugh, he leaped to his feet and stood before her--attention! She
leaned back among the cushions and surveyed him through the glowing,
impassioned eyes which slowly closed as if to shut out temptation.

“You are a perfect soldier,” she said, her lashes parting ever so
slightly.

“No more perfect than you,” he cried. She remembered, with confusion,
her own masquerading, but it was unkind of him to remember it. Her
allusion to his uniform turned his thoughts into the channel through
which they had been surging so turbulently up to the moment that found
him tapping at her door.

He had not told her of his determination, and the task grew harder as he
saw the sparkle glow brighter and brighter in her eye.

“You are a brave soldier, then,” she substituted. “It required courage
to come to Edelweiss with hundreds of men ready to seize you at
sight,--a pack of bloodhounds.”

“I should have been a miserable coward to stay up there while you are
so bravely facing disaster alone down here. I came to help you, as I
should.”

“But you can do nothing, dear, and you only make matters worse by coming
to me. I have fought so hard to overcome the desire to be near you;
I have struggled against myself for days and days, and I had won the
battle when you came to pull my walls of strength down about my ears.
Look! On my desk is a letter I was writing to you. No; you shall not
read it! No one shall ever know what it contains.” She darted to the
desk, snatched up the sheets of paper and held them over the waxed
taper. He stood in the middle of the room, a feeling of intense
desolation settling down upon him. How could he lose this woman?

“To-morrow night Quinnox is to take you from the monastery and conduct
you to a distant city. It has all been planned. Your friend, Mr.
Anguish, is to meet you in three days and you are to hurry to America
by way of Athens. This was a letter to you. In it I said many things and
was trying to write farewell when you came to this room. Do you wonder
that I was overcome with doubt and amazement--yes, and horror? Ach, what
peril you are in here! Every minute may bring discovery and that would
mean death to you. You are innocent, but nothing could save you. The
proof is too strong. Mizrox has found a man who swears he saw you enter
Lorenz’s room.”

“What a damnable lie!” cried Lorry, lightly. “I was not near his room!”

“But you can see what means they will adopt to convict you. You are
doomed if caught, by my men or theirs. I cannot save you again. You
know now that I love you. I would not give away half of the land that my
forefathers ruled were it not true. Bolaroz would be glad to grant ten
years of grace could he but have you in his clutches. And, to see me,
you would run the risk of undoing all that I have planned, accomplished
and suffered for. Could you not have been content with that last good-by
at the monastery? It is cruel to both of us--to me especially--that we
must have the parting again.” She had gone to the divan and now dropped
limply among the cushions, resting her head on her hand.

“I was determined to see you,” he said. “They shall not kill me nor are
you to sacrifice your father’s domain. Worse than all, I feared that you
might yield to Gabriel.”

“Ach! You insult me when you say that! I yielded to Lorenz because I
thought it my duty and because I dared not admit to myself that I loved
you. But Gabriel! Ach!” she cried scornfully. “Grenfall Lorry, I shall
marry no man. You I love, but you I cannot marry. It is folly to dream
of it, even as a possibility. When you go from Graustark tomorrow night
you take my heart, my life, my soul with you. I shall never see you
again--God help me to say this--I shall never allow you to see me again.
I tell you I could not bear it. The weakest and the strongest of God’s
creations is woman.” She started suddenly, half rising. “Did any one see
you come to my room? Was Quinnox sure?”

“We passed people, but no one knew me. I will go if you are distressed
over my being here.”

“It is not that--not that. Some spy may have seen you. I have a strange
fear that they suspect me and that I am being watched. Where is Captain
Quinnox?”

“He said he would return for me in an hour. The time is almost gone. How
it has flown! Yetive, Yetive, I will not give you up!” he cried, sinking
to his knees before her.

“You must--you shall! You must go back to the monastery to-night! Oh
how I pray that you may reach it in safety! And, you must leave this
wretched country at once. Will you see if Quinnox is outside the door?
Be quick! I am mad with the fear that you may be found here--that you
may be taken before you can return to St. Valentine’s.”

He arose and stood looking down at the intense face, all aquiver with
the battle between temptation and solicitude.

“I am not going back to St. Valentine’s,” he said, slowly.

“But it is all arranged for you to start from there tomorrow. You cannot
escape the city guard except through St. Valentine’s.”

“Yetive, has it not occurred to you that I may not wish to escape the
city guard?”

“May not wish to escape the--what do you mean?” she cried, bewildered.

“I am not going to leave Edelweiss, dearest. It is my intention to
surrender myself to the authorities.”

She gazed at him in horror for a moment and then fell back with a low
moan.

“For God’s sake, do not say that!” she wailed. “I forbid you to think of
it. You cannot do this after all I have done to save you. Ach, you are
jesting; I should have known.”

He sat down and drew her to his side. Some moments passed before he
could speak.

“I cannot and will not permit you to make such a sacrifice for me. The
proposition of Bolaroz is known to me. If you produce me for trial you
are to have a ten years’ extension. My duty is plain. I am no cowardly
criminal, and I am not afraid to face my accusers. At the worst, I can
die but once.”

“Die but once,” she repeated, as if in a dream.

“I came here to tell you of my decision, to ask you to save your lands,
protect your people, and to remember that I would die a thousand times
to serve you and yours.”

“After all I have done--after all I have done,” she murmured, piteously.
“No, no! You shall not! You are more to me than all my kingdom, than all
the people in the world. You have made me love you, you have caused me
to detest the throne which separates us, you have made me pray that I
might be a pauper, but you shall not force me to destroy the mite of
hope that lingers in my heart. You shall not crush the hope that there
may be a--a--some day!”

“A some day? Some day when you will be mine?” he cried.

“I will not say that, but, for my sake,--for my sake,--go away from this
place. Save yourself! You are all I have to live for.” Her arms were
about his neck and her imploring words went to his heart like great
thrusts of pain.

“You forget the thousands who love and trust you. Do they deserve to be
wronged?”

“No, no,--ach, God, how I have suffered because of them! I have betrayed
them, have stolen their rights and made them a nation of beggars. But
I would not, for all this nation, have an innocent man condemned--nor
could my people ask that of me. You cannot dissuade me. It must be as
I wish. Oh, why does not Quinnox come for you!” She arose and paced the
floor distractedly.

He was revolving a selfish, cowardly capitulation to love and injustice,
when a sharp tap was heard at the door. Leaping to his feet he
whispered:

“Quinnox! He has come for me. Now to get out of your room without being
seen!”

The Princess Yetive ran to him, and, placing her hands on his shoulders,
cried with the fierceness of despair:

“You will go back to the monastery? You will leave Graustark? For my
sake--for my sake!”

He hesitated and then surrendered, his honor falling weak and faint by
the pathway of passion.

“Yes!” he cried, hoarsely.

Tap! tap! tap! at the door. Lorry took one look at the rapturous face
and released her.

“Come!” she called.

The door flew open, an attendant saluted, and in stepped--Gabriel!



XXIV. OFF TO THE DUNGEON


The tableau lasted but a moment. Gabriel advanced a few steps, his
eyes gleaming with jealousy and triumph. Before him stood the petrified
lovers, caught red-handed. Through her dazed brain struggled the
conviction that he could never escape; through his ran the miserable
realization that he had ruined her forever. Gabriel, of all men!

“I arrive inopportunely,” he said, harshly, the veins standing out on
his neck and temples. “Do I intrude? I was not aware that you expected
two, your highness!” There was no mistaking his meaning. He viciously
sought to convey the impression that he was there by appointment, a
clandestine visitor in her apartments at midnight.

“What do you mean by coming to my apartment at this hour?” she
stammered, trying to rescue dignity from the chaos of emotions. Lorry
was standing slightly to the right and several feet behind her. He
understood the Prince, and quickly sought to interpose with the hope
that he might shield her from the sting.

“She did not expect me, sir,” he said, and a menacing gleam came to
his eyes. His pistol was in his hand. Gabriel saw it, but the staring
Princess did not. She could not take her eyes from the face of the
intruder. “Now, may I ask why you are here?”

Gabriel’s wit saved him from death. He saw that he could not pursue the
course he had begun, for there was murder in the American’s eye. Like a
fox he swerved and, with a servile promise of submission in his glance,
said:

“I thought you were here, my fine fellow, and I came to satisfy myself.
Now, sir, may I ask why you are here?” His fingers twitched and his eyes
were glassy with the malevolence he was subduing.

“I am here as a prisoner,” said Lorry, boldly. Gabriel laughed
derisively.

“And how often have you come here in this manner as a prisoner? Midnight
and alone in the apartments of the Princess! The guard dismissed! A
prisoner, eh? Ha, what--a prison!”

“Stop!” cried Lorry, white to the lips.

The Princess was beginning to understand.

Her eyes grew wide with horror, her figure straightened imperiously and
the white in her cheeks gave way to the red of insulted virtue.

“I see it all! You have not been outside this castle since you left the
prison. A pretty scheme! You could not marry him, could you, eh? He is
not a prince! But you could bring him here and hide him where no one
would dare to think of looking for him--in your apartments!”

With a snarl of rage Lorry sprang upon him, cutting short the sentence
that would have gone through her like the keenest knife-blade.

“Liar! Dog! I’ll kill you for that!” he cried, but, before he could
clutch the Prince’s throat, Yetive had frantically seized his arm.

“Not that!” she shrieked. “Do not kill him! There must be no murder
here!”

He reluctantly hurled Gabriel from him, the Prince tottering to his
knees in the effort to keep from falling. She had saved her maligner’s
life, but courage deserted her with the act. Helplessly she looked into
the blazing eyes of her lover and faltered:

“I--I do not know what to say or do. My brain is bursting!”

“Courage, courage!” he whispered, gently.

“You shall pay for this,” shrieked Gabriel. “If you are not a prisoner
you shall be. There’ll be scandal enough in Graustark to-morrow to start
a volcano of wrath from the royal tombs where lie her fathers. I’ll see
that you are a prisoner!” He started for the door, but Lorry’s pistol
was leveled at his head.

“If you move I’ll kill you!”

“The world will understand how and why I fell by your hand and in this
room. Shoot!” he cried, triumphantly. Lorry’s hand trembled and his eyes
filled with the tears of impotent rage. The Prince held the higher card.

A face suddenly appeared at the door, which had been stealthily opened
from without. Captain Quinnox glided into the room behind the Prince and
gently closed the door, unnoticed by the gloater.

“A prisoner?” sneered Gabriel. “Where is your captor, pray?”

“Here!” answered a voice at his back. The Prince wheeled and found
himself looking at the stalwart form of the captain of the guard. “I am
surely privileged to speak now, your Highness,” he went on, addressing
the Princess significantly.

“How came you here?” gasped Gabriel.

“I brought my prisoner here. Where should I be if not here to guard
him?”

“When--when did you enter this room?”

“An hour ago.”

“You were not here when I came!”

“I have been standing on this spot for an hour. You have been very
much excited, I’ll agree, but it is strange you did not see me,” lied
Quinnox.

Gabriel looked about helplessly, nonplussed.

“You were here when I came in?” he asked, wonderingly.

“Ask Her Royal Highness,” commanded the captain, smiling.

“Captain Quinnox brought the prisoner to me an hour ago,” she said,
mechanically.

“It is a lie!” cried Gabriel. “He was not here when I entered!”

The captain of the guard laid a heavy hand on the shoulder of the Prince
and said, threateningly:

“I was here and I am here. Have a care how you speak. Were I to do right
I should shoot you like a dog. You came like a thief, you insult the
ruler of my land. I have borne it all because you are a Prince, but have
a care--have a care. I may forget myself and tear out your black heart
with these hands. One word from Her Royal Highness will be your death
warrant.”

He looked inquiringly at the Princess as if anxious to put the dangerous
witness where he could tell no tales. She shook her head, but did not
speak. Lorry realized that the time had come for him to assert himself.
Assuming a distressed air he bowed his head and said, dejectedly:

“My pleading has been in vain, then, your Highness. I have sworn to you
that I am innocent of this murder, and you have said I shall have a fair
trial. That is all you can offer?”

“That is all,” she said, shrilly, her mind gradually grasping his
meaning.

“You will not punish the poor people who secreted me in their house for
weeks, for they are convinced of my innocence. Your captain here, who
found me in their house to-night, can also speak well of them. I have
only this request to make, in return for what little service I may have
given you: Forgive the old people who befriended me. I am ready to go to
the Tower at once, captain.”

Gabriel heard this speech with a skeptical smile on his face.

“I am no fool,” he said, simply. “Captain,” shrewdly turning to Quinnox,
“if he is your prisoner, why do you permit him to retain his revolver?”

The conspirators were taken by surprise, but Lorry had found his wits.

“It is folly, your Highness, to allow this gentleman and conquering
Prince to cross-examine you. I am a prisoner, and that is the end of it.
What odds is it to the Prince of Dawsbergen how and where I was caught
or why your officer brought me to you?”

“You were ordered from my house once today, yet you come again like a
conqueror. I should not spare you. You deserve to lose your life for the
actions of tonight. Captain Quinnox, will you kill him if I ask you to
end his wretched life?” Yetive’s eyes were blazing with wrath, beneath
which gleamed a hope that he could be frightened into silence.

“Willingly--willingly!” cried Quinnox. “Now, your Highness? ‘Twere
better in the hall!”

“For God’s sake, do not murder me! Let me go!” cringed the Prince.

“I do not mean that you should kill him now, Quinnox, but I instruct you
to do so if he puts foot inside these walls again. Do you understand?”

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Then you will place this prisoner in the castle dungeon until to-morrow
morning, when he is to be taken to the Tower. Prince Gabriel may
accompany you to the dungeon cell, if he likes, after which you will
escort him to the gates. If he enters them again you are to kill him.
Take them both away!”

“Your Highness, I must ask you to write a pardon for the good people in
whose house the prisoner was found,” suggested Quinnox, shrewdly seeing
a chance for communication unsuspected by the Prince.

“A moment, your Highness,” said the Prince, who had recovered himself
cleverly. “I appreciate your position. I have made a serious charge,
and I now have a fair proposition to suggest to you. If this man is not
produced to-morrow morning I take it for granted that I am at liberty to
tell all that has happened in this room to-night. If he is produced, I
shall kneel and beg your pardon.”

The Princess turned paler than ever and knew not how she kept from
falling to the floor. There was a long silence following Gabriel’s
unexpected but fair suggestion.

“That is very fair, your Highness,” said Lorry. “There is no reason
why I should not be a prisoner to-morrow. I don’t see how I can hope to
escape the inevitable. Your dungeon is strong and I have given my word
of honor to the captain that I shall make no further effort to evade the
law.”

“I agree,” murmured the Princess, ready to faint under the strain.

“I must see him delivered to Prince Bolaroz,” added Gabriel mercilessly.

“To Bolaroz,” she repeated.

“Your Highness, the pardon for the poor old people,” reminded Quinnox.
She glided to the desk, stunned, bewildered. It seemed as though death
were upon her. Quinnox followed and bent near her ear. “Do not be
alarmed,” he whispered. “No one knows of Mr. Lorry’s presence here save
the Prince, and if he dares to accuse you before Bolaroz our people will
tear him to pieces. No one will believe him.”

“You--you can save him, then?” she gasped, joyously.

“If he will permit me to do so. Write to him what you will, your
Highness, and he shall have the message. Be brave and all will go well.
Write quickly! This is supposed to be the pardon.”

She wrote feverishly, a thousand thoughts arising for every one that
she was able to transfer to the paper. When she had finished the
hope-inspired scrawl she arose and, with a gracious smile, handed to the
waiting captain the pardon for those who had secreted the fugitive.

“I grant forgiveness to them gladly,” she said.

“I thank you,” said Lorry, bowing low.

“Mr. Lorry, I regret the difficulty in which you find yourself. It was
on my account, too, I am told. Be you guilty or innocent, you are my
friend, my protector. May God be good to you.” She gave him her hand
calmly, steadily, as if she were bestowing favor upon a subject. He
kissed the hand gravely.

“Forgive me for trespassing on your good nature tonight, your Highness.

“The five thousand gavvos shall be yours tomorrow, Captain Quinnox,” she
said, graciously. “You have done your duty well.” The faithful captain
bowed deep and low and a weight was lifted from his conscience.

“Gentlemen, the door,” he said, and without a word the trio left the
room. She closed the door and stood like a statue until their footsteps
died away in the distance. As one in a daze she sat at the desk till the
dawn, Grenfall Lorry’s revolver lying before her.

Through the halls, down the stairs and into the clammy dungeon strode
the silent trio.

But before Lorry stepped inside the cell Gabriel asked a question that
had been troubling him for many minutes.

“I am afraid I have--ah--misjudged her,” muttered Gabriel, now convinced
that he had committed himself irretrievably.

“You will find she has not misjudged you,” said the prisoner, grimly.
“Can’t I have a candle in here, captain?”

“You may keep this lantern,” said Quinnox, stepping inside the narrow
cell. As he placed the lantern on the floor he whispered: “I will return
in an hour. Read this!” Lorry’s hand closed over the bit of perfumed
paper.

The Prince was now inside the cell, peering about curiously, even
timorously. “By the way, your Highness, how would you enjoy living in a
hole like this all your life?”

“Horrible!” said Gabriel, shuddering like a leaf.

“Then take my advice: don’t commit any murders. Hire some one else.”

The two men eyed each other steadily for a moment or two. Then the
Prince looked out of the cell, a mad desire to fly from some dreadful,
unseen horror coming over him.

Quinnox locked the door, and, striking a match, bade His Highness
precede him up the stone steps.

In the cell the prisoner read and reread the incoherent message from
Yetive:

“It is the only way. Quinnox will assist you to escape to-night. Go,
I implore you; as you love me, go. Your life is more than all to me.
Gabriel’s story will not be entertained and he can have no proof. He
will be torn to pieces, Quinnox says. I do not know how I can live until
I am certain you are safe. This will be the longest night a woman ever
spent. If I could only be sure that you will do as I ask, as I beg and
implore! Do not think of me, but save yourself. I would lose everything
to save you.”

He smiled sadly as he burned the “pardon.” The concluding sentences
swept away the last thought he might have had of leaving her to bear
the consequences. “Do not think of me, but save yourself. I would lose
everything to save you.” He leaned against the stone wall and shook his
head slowly, the smile still on his lips.



XXV. “BECAUSE I LOVE HIM”


The next morning Edelweiss was astir early. Great throngs of people
flocked the streets long before the hour set for the signing of the
decree that was to divide the north from the south. There were men and
women from the mountains, from the southern valleys, from the plains to
the north and east. Sullen were the mutterings, threatening the faces,
resentful the hearts of those who crowded the shops, the public places
and the streets. Before nine o’clock the great concourse of people began
to push toward the castle. Castle Avenue was packed with the moving
masses. Thousands upon thousands of this humbled race gathered outside
the walls, waiting for news from the castle with the spark of hope that
does not die until the very end, nursing the possibility that something
might intervene at the last moment to save the country from disgrace and
ruin.

A strong guard was required to keep the mob back from the gates, and the
force of men on the wall had been quadrupled. Business in the city
was suspended. The whole nation, it seemed, stood before the walls,
awaiting, with bated breath and dismal faces, the announcement that
Yetive had deeded to Bolaroz the lands and lives of half of her
subjects. The northern plainsmen who were so soon to acknowledge Axphain
sovereignty, wept and wailed over their unhappy lot. Brothers and
sisters from the south cursed and moaned in sympathy.

Shortly before nine o’clock, Harry Anguish, with his guard of six, rode
up to the castle. Captain Dangloss was beside him on his gray charger.
They had scarcely passed inside the gates when a cavalcade of mounted
men came riding up the avenue from the Hotel Regengetz. Then the
howling, the hissing, the hooting began. Maledictions were hurled at
the heads of Axphain noblemen as they rode between the maddened lines
of people. They smiled sardonically in reply to the impotent signs of
hatred, but they were glad when the castle gates closed between them and
the vast, despairing crowd, in which the tempest of revolt was brewing
with unmistakable energy.

Prince Bolaroz, the Duke of Mizrox and the ministers were already in
the castle and had been there since the previous afternoon. In the royal
palace the excitement was intense, but it was of the subdued kind that
strains the nerves to the point where control is martyrdom.

When the attendants went to the bed chamber of the Princess at seven
o’clock, as was their wont, they found, to their surprise, no one
standing guard.

The Princess was not in her chamber, nor had she been there during the
night. The bed was undisturbed. In some alarm the two women ran to her
parlor, then to the boudoir. Here they found her asleep on the divan,
attired in the gown she had worn since the evening before, now crumpled
and creased, the proof positive of a restless, miserable night.

Her first act after awakening and untangling the meshes in her
throbbing, uncomprehending brain, was to send for Quinnox. She could
scarcely wait for his appearance and the assurance that Lorry was safely
out of danger. The footman who had been sent to fetch the captain was
a long time in returning. She was dressed in her breakfast gown long
before he came in with the report that the captain was nowhere to be
found. Her heart gave a great throb of joy. She alone could explain his
absence. To her it meant but one thing: Lorry’s flight from the castle.
Where else could Quinnox be except with the fugitive, perhaps once more
inside St. Valentine’s? With the great load of suspense off her mind
she cared not for the trials that still confronted her on that dreaded
morning. She had saved him, and she was willing to pay the price.

Preparations began at once for the eventful transaction in the throne
room. The splendor of two Courts was to shine in rivalry. Ten o’clock
was the hour set for the meeting of the two rulers, the victor and the
victim. Her nobles and her ladies, her ministers, her guards and her
lackeys moved about in the halls, dreading the hour, brushing against
the hated Axphain guests. In one of the small waiting rooms sat the
Count and Countess Halfont, the latter in tears. The young Countess
Dagmar stood at a window with Harry Anguish. The latter was flushed and
nervous and acted like a man who expects that which is unexpected by
others. With a strange confidence in his voice, he sought to cheer
his depressed friends, but the cheerfulness was not contagious. The
sombreness of a burial hung over the castle.

Half an hour before the time set for the meeting in the throne room
Yetive sent for her uncle, her aunt and Dagmar. As Anguish and the
latter followed the girl turned her sad, puzzled eyes up to the face of
the tall American and asked:

“Are you rejoicing over our misfortune? You do not show a particle of
regret. Do you forget that we are sacrificing a great deal to save the
life of your friend? I do not understand how you can be so heartless.”

“If you knew what I know you’d jump so high you could crack those pretty
heels of yours together ten times before you touched the floor again,”
 said he, warmly.

“Please tell me,” she cried. “I knew there was something.”

“But I am afraid so high a jump would upset you for the day. You must
wait awhile, Dagmar.” It was the first time he had called her Dagmar,
and she looked startled.

“I am not used to waiting,” she said, confusedly.

“I think I can explain satisfactorily when I have more time,” he said,
softly in her ear, and, although she tried, she could find no words to
continue. He left her at the head of the stairs, and did not see her
again until she passed him in the throne room. Then she was pale and
brave and trembling.

Prince Bolaroz and his nobles stood to the right of the throne, the
Graustark men and women of degree to the left, while near the door,
on both sides were to be seen the leading military men of both
principalities. Near the Duke of Mizrox was stationed the figure of
Gabriel, Prince of Dawsbergen. He had come, with a half dozen followers,
among a crowd of unsuspecting Axphainians, and had taken his position
near the throne. Anguish entered with Baron Dangloss and they stood
together near the doorway, the latter whiter than he had ever been in
his life.

Then came the hush of expectancy. The doors swung open, the curtains
parted and the Princess entered.

She was supported by the arm of her tall uncle, Caspar of Halfont. Pages
carried the train of her dress, a jeweled gown of black. As she advanced
to the throne, calm and stately, those assembled bent knee to the
fairest woman the eye ever had looked upon.

The calm, proud exterior hid the most unhappy of hearts. The resolute
courage with which her spirit had been braced for the occasion was
remarkable in more ways than one. Among other inspirations behind the
valiant show was the bravery of a guilty conscience. Her composure
sustained a shock when she passed Allode at the door. That faithful,
heart-broken servitor looked at her face with pleading, horror-struck
eyes as much as to say: “Good God, are you going to destroy Graustark
for the sake of that murderer? Have pity on us--have pity!”

Before taking her seat on the throne, she swept the thrilled assemblage
with her wide blue eyes. There were shadows beneath them and there
were wells of tears behind them. As she looked upon the little knot of
white-faced northern barons, her knees trembled and her heart gave a
great throb of pity. Still the face was resolute. Then she saw Anguish
and the suffering Dangloss; then the accusing, merciless eyes of
Gabriel. At sight of him she started violently and an icy fear crept
into her soul. Instinctively she searched the gorgeous company for the
captain of the guard. Her staunchest ally was not there. Was she to
hear the condemning words alone? Would the people do as Quinnox had
prophesied, or would they believe Gabriel and curse her?

She sank into the great chair and sat with staring, helpless eyes,
deserted and feeble.

At last the whirling brain ended its flight and settled down to the
issue first at hand-the transaction with Bolaroz. Summoning all her
self-control, she said:

“You are come, most noble Bolaroz, to draw from us the price of our
defeat. We are loyal to our compact, as you are to yours, sire. Yet, in
the presence of my people and in the name of mercy and justice, I ask
you to grant us respite. You are rich and powerful, we despoiled and
struggling beneath a weight we can lift and displace if given a few
short years in which to grow and gather strength. At this last hour in
the fifteen years of our indebtedness, I sue in supplication for
the leniency that you can so well accord. It is on the advice of my
counsellors that I put away personal pride and national dignity to
make this request, trusting to your goodness of heart. If you will not
hearken to our petition for a renewal of negotiations, there is but one
course open to Graustark. We can and will pay our debt of honor.”

Bolaroz stood before her, dark and uncompromising. She saw the futility
of her plea.

“I have not forgotten, most noble petitioner, that you are ruler here,
not I. Therefore I am in no way responsible for the conditions which
confront you, except that I am an honest creditor, come for his honest
dues. This is the twentieth of November. You have had fifteen years to
accumulate enough to meet the requirements of this day. Should I suffer
for your faults? There is in the treaty a provision which applies to
an emergency of this kind. Your inability to liquidate in gold does not
prevent the payment of this honest debt in land, as provided for in the
sixth clause of the agreement. ‘All that part of Graustark north of a
line drawn directly from east to west between the provinces of Ganlook
and Doswan, a tract comprising Doswan, Shellotz, Varagan, Oeswald,
Sesmai and Gattabatton.’ You have two alternatives, your Highness.
Produce the gold or sign the decree ceding to Axphain the lands
stipulated in the treaty. I can grant no respite.”

“You knew when that treaty was framed that we could raise no such funds
in fifteen years,” said Halfont, forgetting himself in his indignation.
Gaspon and other men present approved his hasty declaration.

“Am I dealing with the Princess of Graustark or with you, sir?” asked
Bolaroz, roughly.

“You are dealing with the people of Graustark, and among the poorest, I.
I will sign the decree. There is nothing to be gained by appealing to
you. The papers, Gaspon, quick! I would have this transaction finished
speedily,” cried the Princess, her cheeks flushing and her eyes glowing
from the flames of a burning conscience. The groan that went up from the
northern nobles cut her like the slash of a knife.

“There was one other condition,” said Bolaroz, hastily, unable to gloat
as he had expected. “The recapture of the assassin who slew my son
would have meant much to Graustark. It is unfortunate that your police
department is so inefficient.” Dangloss writhed beneath this thrust.
Yetive’s eyes went to him, for an instant, sorrowfully. Then they
dropped to the fatal document which Gaspon had placed on the table
before her. The lines ran together and were the color of blood.
Unconsciously she took the pen in her nerveless fingers. A deep sob came
from the breast of her gray old uncle, and Gaspon’s hand shook like a
leaf as he placed the seal of Graustark on the table, ready for use.

“The assassin’s life could have saved you,” went on Bolaroz, a vengeful
glare coming to his eyes.

She looked up and her lips moved as if she would have spoken. No words
came, no breath, it seemed to her. Casting a piteous, hunted glance over
the faces before her, she bent forward and blindly touched the pen to
the paper. The silence was that of death. Before she could make the
first stroke, a harsh voice, in which there was combined triumph and
amazement, broke the stillness like the clanging of a bell.

“Have you no honor?”

The pen dropped from her fingers as the expected condemnation came.
Every eye in the house was turned toward the white, twitching face of
Gabriel of Dawsbergen. He stood a little apart from his friends, his
finger pointed throneward. The Princess stared at the nemesis-like
figure for an instant, as if petrified. Then the pent-up fear crowded
everything out of its path. In sheer desperation, her eyes flashing
with the intensity of defiant guilt, bitter rage welling up against her
persecutor, she half arose and cried:

“Who uttered those words? Speak!”

“I, Gabriel of Dawsbergen! Where is the prisoner, madam?” rang out the
voice.

“The man is mad!” cried she, sinking back with a shudder.

“Mad, eh? Because I do as I did promise? Behold the queen of perfidy!
Madam, I will be heard. Lorry is in this castle!”

“He is mad!” gasped Bolaroz, the first of the stunned spectators to find
his tongue.

There was a commotion near the door. Voices were heard outside.

“You have been duped!” insisted Gabriel, taking several steps toward the
throne. “Your idol is a traitress, a deceiver! I say he is here! She has
seen him. Let her sign that decree if she dares! I command you, Yetive
of Graustark, to produce this criminal!”

The impulse to crush the defiler was checked by the sudden appearance of
two men inside the curtains.

“He is here!” cried a strong voice, and Lorry, breathless and haggard,
pushed through the astonished crowd, followed by Captain Quinnox, upon
whose ghastly face there were bloodstains.

A shout went up from those assembled, a shout of joy. The faces of
Dangloss and Allode were pictures of astonishment and--it must be
said--relief. Harry Anguish staggered but recovered himself instantly,
and turned his eyes toward Gabriel. That worthy’s legs trembled and his
jaw dropped.

“I have the prisoner, your Highness,” said Quinnox, in hoarse,
discordant tones. He stood before the throne with his captive, but dared
not look his mistress in the face. As they stood there the story of the
night just passed was told by the condition of the two men. There had
been a struggle for supremacy in the dungeon and the prisoner had won.
The one had tried to hold the other to the dungeon’s safety, after his
refusal to leave the castle, and the other had fought his way to the
halls above. It was then that Quinnox had wit enough to change front
and drag his prisoner to the place which, most of all, he had wished to
avoid.

“The prisoner!” shouted the northern nobles, and in an instant the
solemn throne room was wild with excitement.

“Do not sign that decree!” cried some one from a far corner.

“Here is your man, Prince Bolaroz!” cried a baron.

“Quinnox has saved us!” shouted another.

The Princess, white as death and as motionless, sat bolt upright in her
royal seat.

“Oh!” she moaned, piteously, and, clenching her hands, she carried them
to her eyes as if to shut out the sight. The Countess Halfont and Dagmar
ran to her side, the latter frantic with alarm. She knew more than the
others.

“Are you the fugitive?” cried Bolaroz.

I am Grenfall Lorry. Are you Bolaroz?’

“The father of the man you murdered. Ah, this is rapture!”

“I have only to say to your Highness, I did not kill your son. I swear
it, so help me God!”

“Your Highness,” cried Bolaroz, stepping to the throne, “destroy
that decree. This brave soldier has saved Graustark. In an hour your
ministers and mine will have drawn up a ten Tears’ extension of time, in
proper form, to which my signature shall be gladly attached. I have not
forgotten my promise.”

Yetive straightened suddenly, seized the pen and fiercely began to sign
the decree, in spite of all and before those about her fairly realized
her intention. Lorry understood, and was the first to snatch the
document from her hands. A half-written Yetive, a blot and a long,
spluttering scratch of the pen told how near she had come to signing
away the lands of Graustark, forgetful of the fact that it could be of
no benefit to the prisoner she loved.

“Yetive!” gasped her uncle, in horror.

“She would have signed,” cried Gaspon, in wonder and alarm.

“Yes, I would have signed!” she exclaimed, starting to her feet, strong
and defiant. “I could not have saved his life, perhaps, but I might have
saved him from the cruel injustice that that man’s vengeance would have
invented. He is innocent, and I would give my kingdom to stay the wrong
that will be done.”

“What! You defend the dog!” cried Bolaroz. “Seize him, men! I will see
that justice is done. It is no girl he has to deal with now.”

“Stop!” cried the Princess, the command checking the men. Quinnox leaped
in front of his charge. “He is my prisoner, and he shall have justice.
Keep back your soldiery, Prince Bolaroz. It is a girl you have to deal
with. I will say to you all, my people and yours, that I believe him to
be innocent and that I sincerely regret his capture, fortunate as it may
be for us. He shall have a fair and a just trial, and I shall do all in
my power, Prince Bolaroz, to secure his acquittal.”

“Why do you take this stand, Yetive? Why have you tried to shield him?”
 cried the heartbroken Halfont.

She drew herself to her full height, and, sweeping the threatening crowd
with a challenge in her eyes, cried, the tones ringing strong and clear
above the growing tumult:

“Because I love him!”

As if by magic the room became suddenly still.

“Behold an honest man. I would have saved him at the cost of my honor.
Scorn me if you will, but listen to this. The man who stands here
accused came voluntarily to this castle, surrendering himself to Captain
Quinnox, that he might, though innocent, stand between us and disaster.
He was safe from our pursuit, yet returned, perhaps to his death. For
me, for you and for Graustark he has done this. Is there a man among you
who would have done as much for his own country? Yet he does this for a
country to which he is stranger. I must commit him to prison once more.
But,” she cried in sudden fierceness, “I promise him now, before
the trial, a royal pardon. Do I make my meaning clear to you, Prince
Bolaroz?”

The white lips of the old Prince could frame no reply to this daring
speech.

“Be careful whet you say, your Highness,” cried the prisoner, hastily.
“I must refuse to accept a pardon at the cost of your honor. It is
because I love you better than my life that I stand here. I cannot allow
you and your people to suffer when it is in my power to prevent it. All
that I can ask is fairness and justice. I am not guilty, and God will
protect me. Prince Bolaroz, I call upon you to keep your promise. I
am not the slayer of your son, but I am the man you would send to the
block, guilty or innocent.”

As he spoke, the Princess dropped back in the chair, her rash courage
gone. A stir near the doorway followed his concluding sentence, and the
other American stepped forward, his face showing his excitement.

“Your Highness,” he said, “I should have spoken sooner. My lips were
parted and ready to cry out when Prince Gabriel interposed and prevented
the signing of the decree. Grenfall Lorry did not kill the young Prince.
I can produce the guilty man!”



XXVI. THE GUESSING OF ANGUISH


The startling assertion created a fresh sensation. Sensations had come
so thick and so fast, however, that they seemed component parts of one
grand bewildering climax. The new actor in the drama held the center of
the stage undisputed.

“Harry!” cried Lorry.

“Prince Gabriel, why do you shake like a leaf? Is it because you
know what I am going to say?” exclaimed Anguish, pointing his finger
accusingly at the astonished Prince of Dawsbergen.

Gabriel’s lips parted, but nothing more than a gasp escaped them.
Involuntarily his eyes sought the door, then the windows, the peculiar
uncontrollable look of the hunted coming into them. Bolaroz allowed his
gaze to leap instantly to that pallid face and every eye in the room
followed. Yetive was standing again, her face glowing.

“An accomplice has confessed all. I have the word of the man who saw
the crime committed. I charge Prince Gabriel with the murder of His
Highness, Prince Lorenz.”

With a groan, Gabriel threw his hands to his heart and tottered forward,
glaring at the merciless face of the accuser.

“Confessed! Betrayed!” he faltered. Then he whirled like a maniac upon
his little coterie of followers. “Vile traitor!” he shrieked, “I will
drink your heart’s blood!”

With a howl he leaped toward one of the men, a darkfaced nobleman named
Berrowag. The latter evaded him and rushed toward the door, crying:

“It is a lie! a lie! He has tricked you! I did not confess!”

The Prince was seized by his friends, struggling and cursing. A peculiar
smile lit up the face of Harry Anguish.

“I repeat, he is the assassin!”

Gabriel broke from the detaining hands and drawing a revolver, rushed
for the door.

“Out of the way! I will not be taken alive!”

Allode met him at the curtains and grasped him in his powerful arms,
Baron Dangloss and others tearing the weapon from his hand. The utmost
confusion reigned--women screaming, men shouting--and above all could be
heard the howls of the accused Prince.

“Let me go! Curse you! Curse you! I will not surrender! Let me kill that
traitor! Let me at him!” Berrowag had been seized by willing hands,
and the two men glared at each other, one crazy with rage, the other
shrinking with fear.

Dangloss and Allode half carried, half dragged the Prince forward. As
he neared Bolaroz and the Princess he collapsed and became a trembling,
moaning suppliant for mercy. Anguish’s accusation had struck home.

“Prince Bolaroz, I trust you will not object if the Princess Yetive
substitutes the true assassin for the man named in your promise to
Graustark,” said Anguish, dramatically. Bolaroz, as if coming from a
dream, turned and knelt before the throne.

“Most adorable Yetive,” he said; “I sue for pardon. I bow low and lay
my open heart before the truest woman in the world.” He kissed the black
lace hem of her gown and arose. “I am your friend and ally; Axphain and
Graustark will live no more with hatred in their hearts. From you I have
learned a lesson in justice and constancy.”

Prince Gabriel was raving like a madman as the officers hurried him and
Berrowag from the room. A shout went up from those assembled. Its
echo, reaching the halls, then the gardens, was finally taken up by
the waiting masses beyond the gates. The news flew like wild-fire.
Rejoicing, such as had never been known, shook Edelweiss until the monks
on the mountain looked down in wonder.

After the dazed and happy throng about the throne had heaped its
expressions of love and devotion upon the radiant Princess a single
figure knelt in subjection, just as she was preparing to depart. It was
the Duke of Mizrox.

“Your Royal Highness, Mizrox is ready to pay his forfeit. My life is
yours,” he said, calmly. She did not comprehend until her uncle reminded
her of the oath Mizrox had taken the morning after the murder.

“He swore, on his life, that you killed Lorenz,” she said, turning to
Lorry.

“I was wrong, but I am willing to pay the penalty. My love for Lorenz
was greater than my discretion. That is my only excuse, but it is one
you should not accept,” said Mizrox, as coolly as if announcing the time
of day. Lorry looked first at him and then at the Princess, bewildered
and uncertain.

“I have no ill will against you, my Lord Duke. Release him from his bond
your Highness.”

“Gladly, since you refuse to hold him to his oath,” she said.

“I am under an eternal obligation to you, sir, for your leniency, and
I shall ever revere the Princess who pardons so graciously the gravest
error.”

Yetive begged Bolaroz to continue to make the Court his home while in
Graustark, and the old Prince responded with the declaration that he
would remain long enough to sign and approve the new covenant, at least.
Before stepping from the throne, Yetive called in low tones to Lorry, a
pretty flush mantling her cheek:

“Will you come to me in half an hour?”

“For my reward?” he asked, eagerly.

“Ach?” she cried, softly, reprovingly. Count Halfont’s face took on a
troubled expression as he caught the swift communication in their eyes.
After all, she was a Princess.

She passed from the room beside Halfont, proud and happy in the victory
over despair, glorying in the exposure of her heart to the world, her
blood tingling and dancing with the joys of anticipation. Lorry and
Anguish, the wonder and admiration of all, were given a short but
convincing levee in the hallway. Lords and ladies praised and lauded
them, overwhelming them with the homage that comes to the brave. But
Gaspon uttered one wish that struck Lorry’s warm, leaping heart like a
piece of ice.

“Would to God that you were a Prince of the realm,” said the minister of
finance, a look of regret and longing in his eyes. That wish of Gaspon’s
sent Lorry away with the sharp steel of desolation, torturing intensely
as it drove deeper and deeper the reawakened pangs of uncertainty. There
still remained the fatal distance between him and the object of his
heart’s desire.

He accompanied Captain Quinnox to his quarters, where he made himself
presentable before starting for the enchanted apartment in the far end
of the castle. Eager, burning passion throbbed side by side with
the cold pulsing of fear, a trembling race between two unconquerable
emotions. Passion longed for the voice, the eyes, the caresses; fear
cried aloud in every troubled throb: “You will see her and kiss her and
then you will be banished.”

The two emotions thus thrown together, clashing fiercely for supremacy,
at last wove themselves into a single, solid, uncompromising whole. Out
of the two grew an aggressive determination not to be thwarted. Love
and fear combined to give him strength; from his eyes fled the hopeless
look, from his brain the doubt, from his blood the chill.

“Quinnox, give me your hand--don’t mind the blood! You have been my
friend, and you have served her almost to the death. I injured and would
have killed you in that cell, but it was not in anger. Will you be my
friend in all that is to follow?”

“She has said that she loves you,” said the captain, returning the hand
clasp. “I am at your service as well as hers.”

A few moments later Lorry was in her presence. What was said or done
during the half hour that passed between his entrance and the moment
that brought them side by side from the room need not be told. That the
interview had had its serious side was plain. The troubled, anxious eyes
of the girl and the rebellious, dogged air of the man told of a conflict
now only in abeyance.

“I will never give you up,” he said, as they came from the door. A
wistful gleam flickered in her eyes, but she did not respond in words.

Near the head of the stairway an animated group of persons lingered.
Harry Anguish was in the center and the Countess Dagmar was directly in
front of him, looking up with sparkling eyes and parted lips. The Count
and Countess Halfont, Gaspon, the Baron Dangloss, the Duke of Mizrox,
with other ladies and gentlemen, were being entertained by the
gay-spirited stranger.

“Here he comes,” cried the latter, as he caught sight of the approaching
couple.

“I am delighted to see you, Harry. You were the friend in need, old
man,” said Lorry, wringing the other’s hand. Yetive gave him her hand,
her blue eyes overflowing.

“Mr. Anguish had just begun to tell us how he--how he--” began Dagmar,
but paused helplessly, looking to him for relief.

“Go ahead, Countess; it isn’t very elegant, but it’s the way I said
it. How I ‘got next’ to Gabriel is what she wants to say. Perhaps
your Highness would like to know all about the affair that ended so
tragically. It’s very quickly told,” said Anguish.

“I am deeply interested,” said the Princess, eagerly.

“Well, in the first place, it was all a bluff,” said he, coolly.

“A what!” demanded Dagmar.

“Bluff,” responded Harry, briefly; “American patois, dear Countess.”

“In what respect,” asked Lorry, beginning to understand.

“In all respects. I didn’t have the slightest sign of proof against the
festive Prince.”

“And you--you did all that ‘on a bluff’?” gasped the other.

“Do I understand you to say that you have no evidence against Gabriel?”
 asked Halfont, dumbfounded.

“Not a particle.”

“But you said his confederate had confessed,” protested Dangloss.

“I didn’t know that he had a confederate, and I wasn’t sure that he
was guilty of the crime,” boasted Anguish, complacently enjoying the
stupefaction.

“Then why did you say so?” demanded Dangloss, excited beyond measure.

“Oh, I just guessed at it!”

“God save us!” gasped Baron Dangloss, Chief of Police.

“Guessed at it?” cried Mizrox.

“That’s it. It was a bold stroke, but it won. Now, I’ll tell you this
much. I was morally certain that Gabriel killed the Prince. There was
no way on earth to prove it, however, and I’ll admit it was intuition
or something of that sort which convinced me. He had tried to abduct the
Princess, and he was madly jealous of Lorenz. Although he knew there was
to be a duel, he was not certain that Lorenz would lose, so he adopted
a clever plan to get rid of two rivals by killing one and casting
suspicion on the other. These deductions I made soon after the murder,
but, of course, could secure no proof. Early this morning, at the hotel,
I made up my mind to denounce him suddenly if I had the chance, risking
failure but hoping for such an exhibition as that which you saw. It was
clear to me that he had an accomplice to stand guard while he did the
stabbing, but I did not dream it was Berrowag. Lorry’s sensational
appearance, when I believed him to be far away from here, disturbed me
greatly but it made it all the more necessary that I should take the
risk with Gabriel. As I watched him I became absolutely convinced of his
guilt. The only way to accuse him was to do it boldly and thoroughly, so
I rang in the accomplice and the witness features. You all know how the
‘bluff’ worked.”

“And you had no more proof than this?” asked Dangloss, weakly.

“That’s all,” laughed the delighted strategist.

Dangloss stared at him for a moment, then threw up his hands and
walked away, shaking his head, whether in stupefied admiration or utter
disbelief, no one knew. The others covered Anguish with compliments, and
he was more than ever the hero of the day. Such confidence paralyzed
the people. The only one who was not overcome with astonishment was his
countryman.

“You did it well,” he said in an undertone to Anguish; “devilish well.”

“You might at least say I did it to the queen’s taste,” growled Anguish,
meaningly.

“Well, then, you did,” laughed Lorry.



XXVII. ON THE BALCONY AGAIN


Three persons in the royal castle of Graustark, worn by the dread and
anxiety of weeks, fatigued by the sleepless nights just past, slumbered
through the long afternoon with the motionless, deathlike sleep of
the utterly fagged. Yetive, in her darkened bed chamber, dreamed,
with smiling lips, of a tall soldier and a throne on which cobwebs
multiplied. Grenfall Lorry saw in his dreams a slim soldier with
troubled face and averted, timid eyes, standing guard over him with a
brave, stiff back and chin painfully uplifted. Captain Quinnox dreamed
not, for his mind was tranquil in the assurance that he had been
forgiven by the Princess.

While Lorry slept in the room set apart for him, Anguish roamed the park
with a happy-faced, slender young lady, into whose ears he poured
the history of a certain affection, from the tender beginning to the
distracting end. And she smiled and trembled with delight, closing not
her ears against the sound of his voice nor her heart to the love that
craved admission. They were not dreaming.

After dinner that evening Lorry led the Princess out into the moonlit
night. The November breezes were soft and balmy and the shadows deep.

“Let us leave the park to Dagmar and her hero, to the soldiers and
the musicians,” said Yetive. “There is a broad portico here, with the
tenderest of memories. Do you remember a night like this, a month or
more ago? the moon, the sentinel and some sorrows? I would again stand
where we stood on that night and again look up to the moon and the
solemn sentinel, but not as we saw them then, with heartache and
evasion.”

“The balcony, then, without the old restrictions,” Lorry agreed. “I want
to see that dark old monastery again, and to tell you how I looked from
its lofty windows through the chill of wind and the chill of life into
the fairest Eden that was ever denied man.”

“In an hour, then, I will meet you there.”

“I must correct you. In an hour you will find me there.”

She left him, retiring with her aunt and the Countess Dagmar. Lorry
remained in the hall with Halfont, Prince Bolaroz, Mizrox and Anguish.
The conversation ran once more into the ever-recurring topic of the day,
Gabriel’s confession. The Prince of Dawsbergen was confined in the
Tower with his confederate, Berrowag. Reports from Dangloss late in the
afternoon conveyed the intelligence that the prisoner had fallen into
melancholia. Berrowag admitted to the police that he had stood guard at
the door while Gabriel entered the Prince’s room and killed him as he
slept. He described the cunning, deliberate effort to turn suspicion to
the American by leaving bloodstains. The other Dawsbergen nobles, with
the exception of two who had gone to the capital of their country with
the news of the catastrophe, remained close to the hotel. One of them
confessed that but little sympathy would be felt at home for Gabriel,
who was hated by his subjects. Already there was talk among them of
Prince Dantan, his younger brother, as his successor to the throne. The
young Prince was a favorite with the people.

Bolaroz was pleased with the outcome of the sensational accusation
and the consequent removal of complications which had in reality been
unpleasant to him.

One feature of the scene in the throne room was not discussed, although
it was uppermost in the minds of all. The positive stand taken by the
Princess and her open avowal of love for the dashing American were never
to be forgotten. The serious wrinkles on the brow of Halfont and the
faraway expression that came frequently to his eyes revealed the nature
of his thoughts. The greatest problem of them all was still to be
solved.

As they left the room he dropped behind and walked out beside Lorry,
rather timidly detaining him until the others were some distance ahead.

“You were closeted with the Princess this morning, Mr. Lorry, and
perhaps you can give me the information I desire. She has called a
meeting of the ministers and leading men of the country for to-morrow
morning. Do you know why she has issued this rather unusual call? She
did not offer any explanation to me.”

“I am only at liberty to say, your excellency, that it concerns the
welfare of Graustark,” answered the other, after a moment’s thought.
They walked on in silence for some distance.

“I am her uncle, sir, but I love her as I would love my own child. My
life has been given to her from the day that her mother, my sister,
died. You will grant me the right to ask you a plain question. Have you
told her that you love her?” The Count’s face was drawn and white.

“I have, sir. I loved her before I knew she was a Princess. As her
protector, it was to you that I would have told the story of my
unfortunate love long ago, but my arrest and escape prevented. It was
not my desire or intention to say to her what I could not speak about
to you. I do not want to be looked upon as a coward who dares not face
difficulties. My love has not been willingly clandestine, and it has
been in spite of her most righteous objections. We have both seen the
futility of love, however strong and pure it may be. I have hoped, your
excellency, and always shall.”

“She has confessed her love to you privately?” asked Halfont.

“Against her will, against her judgment, sir.”

“Then the worst has come to pass,” groaned the old Count. Neither spoke
for some time. They were near the foot of the staircase when Halfont
paused and grasped Lorry’s arm. Steadily they looked into each other’s
eyes.

“I admire you more than any man I have ever known,” said the Count,
huskily, “You are the soul of honor, of courage, of manliness. But, my
God, you cannot become the husband of a Princess of Graustark! I need
not tell you that, however. You surely must understand.”

“I do understand,” said Lorry, dizzily. “I am not a prince, as you
are saying over and over again to yourself. Count Halfont, every born
American may become ruler of the greatest nation in the world-the United
States. His home is his kingdom; his wife, his mother, his sisters are
his queens and his princesses; his fellow citizens are his admiring
subjects if he is wise and good. In my land you will find the poor man
climbing to the highest pinnacle, side by side with the rich man. The
woman I love is a Princess. Had she been the lowliest maid in all that
great land of ours, still would she have been my queen, I her king. When
first I loved the mistress of Graustark she was, you must not forget,
Miss Guggenslocker. I have said all this to you, sir, not in egotism
nor in bitterness, but to show my right to hope in the face of all
obstacles. We recognize little as impossible. Until death destroys this
power to love and to hope I must say to you that I shall not consider
the Princess Yetive beyond my reach. Frankly, I cannot, sir.”

The Count heard him through, unconscious admiration mingling with the
sadness in his eyes.

“There are some obstacles that bravery and perseverance cannot overcome,
my friend,” he said, slowly. “One of them is fate.”

“As fate is not governed by law or custom, I have the best reason in the
world to hope,” said Lorry, yet modestly.

“I would indeed, sir, that you were a Prince of the realm,” fervently
cried the Count, and Lorry was struck by the fact that he repeated, word
for word, the wish Gaspon had uttered some hours before.

By this time they were joined by the others, whereupon Grenfall hurried
eagerly to the balcony, conscious of being half an hour early, but glad
of the chance afforded for reflection and solitude. Sitting on the broad
stone railing he leaned back against a pillar and looked into the
night for his thoughts. Once more the moon was gleaming beyond St.
Valentine’s, throwing against the sky a jagged silhouette of frowning
angles, towering gables and monstrous walls, the mountain and the
monastery blending into one great misty product of the vision. Voices
came up from below, as they did on that night five weeks ago, bringing
the laughter and song of happy hearts. Music swelled through the park
from the band gallery; from afar off came the sounds of revelry. The
people of Edelweiss were rejoicing over the unexpected deliverance from
a fate so certain that the escape seemed barely short of miraculous.

Every sound, every rustle of the wind through the plants that were
scattered over the balcony caused him to look toward the door through
which she must come to him.

At last she appeared, and he hastened to meet her. As he took her hands
in his, she said softly, dreamily, looking over his shoulder toward the
mountain’s crest:

“The same fair moon,” and smiled into his eyes.

“The same fair maid and the same man,” he added. “I believe the band is
playing the same air; upon my soul, I do.”

“Yes, the same air, La Paloma. It is my lullaby. Come, let us walk. I
cannot sit quietly now. Talk to me. Let me listen and be happy.”

Slowly they paced the wide balcony, through the moonlight and the
shadows, her hand resting on his arm, his clasping it gently. Love
obstructs the flow of speech; the heart-beats choke back the words and
fill the throat.

Lorry talked but little, she not at all. Times there were when; they
covered the full length of the balcony without a word. And yet they
understood each other. The mystic, the enchanting silence of love was
fraught with a conversation felt, not heard.

“Why are you so quiet?” he asked, at last, stopping near the rail.

“I cannot tell you why. It seems to me that I am afraid of you,” she
answered, a shy quaver in her voice.

“Afraid of me? I don’t understand.”

“Nor do I. You are not as you were before this morning. You are
different--yes, you make me feel that I am weak and helpless and that
you can say to me ‘come’ and ‘go’ and I must obey. Isn’t it odd that
I, who have never known submissiveness, should so suddenly find myself
tyrannized?” she asked, smiling faintly.

“Shall I tell you why you are afraid of me?” he asked.

“You will say it is because I am forgetting to be a Princess.”

“No; it is because you no longer look upon me as you did in other
days. It is because I am a possibility, an entity instead of a shadow.
Yesterday you were the Princess and looked down upon the impossible
suitor; to-day you find that you have given yourself to him and that you
do not regard the barrier as insurmountable. You were not timid until
you found your power to resist gone. Today you admit that I may hope,
and in doing so you open a gate through the walls of your pride and
prejudice that can never be closed against the love within and the love
without. You are afraid of me because I am no longer a dream, but a
reality. Am I not right, Yetive?”

She looked out over the hazy, moonlit park.

“Yesterday I might have disputed all you say; to-day I can deny
nothing.”

Leaning upon the railing, they fell into a silent study of the parade
ground and its strollers. Their thoughts were not of the walkers and
chatterers, nor of the music, nor of the night. They were of the day to
come.

“I shall never forget how you said ‘because I love him,’ this morning,
sweetheart,” said Lorry, betraying his reflections. “You defied the
whole world in those four words. They were worth dying for.”

“How could I help it? You must not forget that you had just leaped into
the lion’s den defenseless, because you loved me. Could I deny you then?
Until that moment I had been the Princess adamant; in a second’s time
you swept away every safeguard, every battlement, and I surrendered
as only a woman can. But it really sounded shocking, didn’t it? So
theatrical.”

“Don’t look so distressed about it, dear. You couldn’t help it,
remember,” he said, approvingly.

“Ach, I dread to-morrow’s ordeal!” she said, and he felt the arm that
touched his own tremble. “What will they say? What will they, do?”

“To-morrow will tell. It means a great deal to both of us. If they will
not submit--what then?”

“What then--what then?” she murmured, faintly.

Across the parade, coming from the direction of the fountain, Harry
Anguish and Dagmar were slowly walking. They were very close together,
and his head was bent until it almost touched hers. As they drew nearer,
the dreamy watchers on the balcony recognized them.

“They are very happy,” said Lorry, knowing that she was also watching
the strollers.

“They are so sure of each other,” she replied, sadly.

When almost directly beneath the rail, the Countess glanced upward,
impelled by the strange instinct of an easily startled love, confident
that prying eyes were upon her. She saw the dark forms leaning over the
rail and rather jerkily brought her companion to a standstill and to a
realization of his position. Anguish turned his eyes aloft.

“Can you, fair maid, tell me the names of those beautiful stars I see in
the dark dome above?” he asked, in a loud, happy voice. “Oh, can they be
eyes?”

“Eyes, most noble sir,” replied his companion. “There are no stars so
bright.”

“Methought they were diamonds in the sky at first. Eyes like those must
belong to some divinity.”

“They do, fair student, and to a divinity well worth worshiping. I have
heard it said that men offer themselves as sacrifices upon her altars.”

“Unless my telescope deceives me, I discern a very handsome sacrifice up
there, so I suppose the altar must be somewhere in the neighborhood.”

“Not a hand’s breadth beneath her eyes,” laughed the Countess, as she
fled precipitately up the steps, followed by the jesting student.

“Beware of a divinity in wrath,” came a sweet, clear voice from the
balcony, and Anguish called out from his safe retreat, like the boy he
was:

“Ah, who’s afraid!”

The Princess was laughing softly, her eyes radiant as they met those of
her companion, amused yet grave.

“Does he have a care?” she asked.

“I fear not. He loves a Countess.”

“He has not to pay the price of ambition, then?” said she, softly.

“Ambition is the cheapest article in the world,” he said. “It concerns
only a man’s self.”



XXVIII. THE MAID OF GRAUSTARK


Expectancy, concern, the dread of uncertainty marked the countenances
of Graustark’s ministers and her chief men as they sat in the council
chamber on the day following, awaiting the appearance of their Princess,
at whose call they were unexpectedly assembled. More than two score eyes
glanced nervously toward the door from time to time.

All realized an emergency. No sooner were they out of one dilemma than
another cast its prospects across their path, creating the fear that
rejoicing would be short. While none knew the nature of the business
that called them together, each had a stubborn suspicion that it related
to the stirring declarations of the day before. Not one in that assembly
but had heard the vivid, soulful sentence from the throne. Not one but
wished in secret as Gaspon and Halfont had wished in open speech.

When the Princess entered with the prime minister they narrowly scanned
the face so dear to them. Determination and cowardice were blended in
the deep blue eyes, pride and dejection in the firm step, strength and
weakness in the loving smile she bestowed upon the faithful counsellors.
After the greetings she requested them to draw chairs about the great
table. Seating herself in her accustomed seat, she gazed over the circle
of anxious faces and realized, more than at any time in her young life,
that she was frail and weak beyond all comparison. How small she was to
rule over those strong, wise men of hers; how feeble the hand that held
the sceptre.

“My lords,” she said, summoning all her strength of mind and heart,
“I am gratified to find you so ready to respond to the call of your
whimsical sovereign. Yesterday you came with hearts bowed down and
in deepest woe. To-day I assemble you here that I may ask your advice
concerning the events of that strange day. Bolaroz will do as he has
promised. We are to have the extension papers this afternoon, and
Graustark may breathe again the strong, deep breath of hope. You well
remember my attitude on yesterday. You were shocked, horrified, amazed
by my seemingly ignoble effort to preserve my preserver’s life. We will
pass over that, however. It is to discuss my position that I have called
you here. To begin, I would have sacrificed my kingdom, as you know, to
save him. He was innocent and I loved him. If, on yesterday, I would not
let my kingdom stand between me and my love, I cannot do so to-day.
I have called you here to tell you, my lords, that I have promised to
become the wife of the man who would have given his life for you and for
me--that I love as a woman, not as a Princess.”

The silence of death stole into the room. Every man’s eyes were glued
upon the white face of the Princess and none could break the spell. They
had expected it, yet the shock was overwhelming; they had feared it, yet
the announcement stupefied them. She looked straight before her, afraid
to meet the eyes of her subjects, knowing that sickening disapproval
dwelt in them. Not a word was uttered for many seconds. Then old
Caspar’s tense muscles relaxed and his arms dropped limply from their
crossed position on his breast.

“My child, my child!” he cried, lifelessly. “You cannot do this thing!”

“But the people?” cried Gaspon, his eyes gleaming. “You cannot act
against the will of the people. Our laws, natural and otherwise.
proscribe the very act you have in mind. The American cannot go upon our
throne; no man, unless he be of royal blood, can share it with you. If
you marry him the laws of our land--you know them well--will prohibit us
from recognizing the marriage.”

“Knowing that, my lords, I have come to ask you to revise our laws. My
throne will not be disgraced by the man I would have share it with
me.” She spoke as calmly as if she were making the most trivial request
instead of asking her ministers to overthrow and undo the laws and
customs of ages and of dynasties.

“The law of nature cannot be changed,” muttered Caspar, as if to
himself.

“In the event that the custom cannot be changed, I shall be compelled to
relinquish my right to occupy the throne and to depart from among
you. It would break my heart, my lords, to resort to this monstrous
sacrifice, but I love one man first, my crown and my people after him.”

“You would not leave us--you would not throw aside as despised the
crown your ancestors wore for centuries?” cried Gaspon. “Is your Royal
Highness mad?”

The others were staring with open mouths and icy hearts.

“Yes, as much as it would grieve me, I would do all this,” she answered,
firmly, not daring to look at her uncle. She knew his eyes were upon her
and that condemnation lurked in their depths. Her heart ached to turn to
him with a prayer for forgiveness, but there could be no faltering now.

“I ask you, my lords, to acknowledge the marriage of your ruler to
Grenfall Lorry. I am to be his wife; but I entreat you to grant me
happiness without making me endure the misery that will come to me if I
desert my father’s throne and the people who have worshipped me and to
whom I am bound by a tie that cannot be broken. I do not plead so much
for the right to rule as I do for the one who may rule after I am gone.
I want my own to follow me on the throne of Graustark.”

Then followed a long, animated discussion, growing brighter and more
hopeful as the speakers’ willing hearts warmed to the proposition.
Lorry was a favorite but he could not be their prince. Hereditary
law prohibited. Still his children if God gave him children, might be
declared rightful heirs to the throne of their mother, the Princess.
The more they talked, the more the problem seemed to solve itself. Many
times the Princess and her wise men met and overcame obstacles, huge at
first, minimized in the end, all because they loved her and she loved
them. The departure from traditionary custom, as suggested by the
Princess,--coupled with the threat to abdicate,--was the weightiest, yet
the most delicate question that had ever come before the chief men of
Graustark. It meant the beginning of a new line of princes, new life,
new blood, a complete transformation of order as it had come down
through the reigns of many Ganlooks. For the first time in the history
of the country a woman was sovereign; for the first time there had been
no direct male heir to the throne. With the death of old Prince Ganlook
the masculine side of the illustrious family ended. No matter whom his
daughter took for a husband, the line was broken. Why not the bold,
progressive, rich American? argued some. Others fell in with the views
of the few who first surrendered to the will of Yetive, until at last
but one remained in opposition. Count Caspar held out until all were
against him, giving way finally in a burst of oratory which ended in
tears and sobs and which made the sense of the gathering unanimous.

The Princess Yetive won the day, so far as her own position was
concerned. But, there was Lorry to be considered.

“Mr. Lorry knows that I called you together in consultation, but he does
not know that I would have given up my crown for him. I dared not tell
him that. He knows only that I was to ask your advice on the question
of marriage, and that alone. Last night he told me he was confident you
would agree to the union. He is an American, and does not appreciate the
difficulties attending such an espousal. Over there distinction exists
only in wealth and intelligence--position, I believe they call it, but
not such as ours. He is a strange man, and we have yet to consult him as
to the arrangement,” she said to her lords, pursing her lips. “I fear
he will object to the plan we have agreed upon,” she went on. “He is
sensitive, and it is possible he will not like the idea of putting our
marriage to the popular vote of the people.”

“I insist, however, that the people be considered in the matter,” said
Gaspon. “In three month’s time the whole nation can say whether it
sanctions the revision of our laws of heredity. It would not be right
or just for us to say who shall be their future rulers, for all time to
come, without consulting them.”

“I have no hesitancy in saying that Graustark already idolizes this
brave American,” said Halfont, warmly. “He has won her affection. If the
question is placed before the people to-morrow in proper form, I will
vouch for it that the whole nation will rise and cry: ‘Long live the
Princess! Long live the Prince Consort!’”


“Goin’ back, I see,” said Sitzky, the guard, some months later,
addressing a very busy young man, who was hurrying down the platform of
the Edelweiss railway station toward the special train which was puffing
impatiently.

“Hello, Sitzky! Is it you? I’m glad to see you again. Yes, we are going
back to the land of the Stars and Stripes.” The speaker was Mr. Anguish.

“You’ll have fine company ‘s fer as Vienna, too. D’ you ever see such a
celebration’s dey’re havin’ here to-day? You’d t’ink d’ whole world
was interested in d’ little visit Her Royal Highness is goin’ to pay to
Vienna. Dummed if d’ whole city, soldiers an’ all, ain’t down here to
see ‘er off. Look at d’ crowd! By glory, I don’t b’lieve we c’n pull d’
train out of d’ station. ‘Quainted wid any of d’ royal crowd?”

“Slightly,” answered Anguish, smiling. He was watching a trim figure in
a tailor-made gown as it approached, drawing apart from the throng. It
was Mrs. Harry Van Brugh Anguish.

“Say, you must cut some ice wid dese people. But dat’s jest like an
American, dough,” the little guard went on. “De Princess married an
American an’ dey say he’s goin’ to put d’ crown away where d’ moths
won’t git at it an’ take her over to live in Washington fer six months.
Is it a sure t’ing?”

“That’s right, Sitzky. She’s going back with us and then we’re coming
back with her.”

“Why don’t he keep ‘er over dere when he gits her dere? What’s d’
use--what’s d’ use?”

“Well, she’s still the Princess of Graustark, you know, Sitzky. She
can’t live always in America.”

“Got to be here to hold her job, eh?”

“Inelegant but correct. Now, look sharp! Where do we find our--Ah!” His
wife was with him and he forgot Sitzky.

The guard turned to watch the procession--a file of soldiers, a cavalry
troop, carriages and then--the carriage with spirited horses and gay
accoutrements. It stopped with a jangle and a man and woman descended.

“The Princess!” cried Sitzky.

“Long live the Princess!” cried the crowd. “God save our Yetive!”

Sitzky started as if shot, Raring at the tall man who approached with
the smiling Sovereign of Graustark. “Well,” he gasped, “what d’ you
t’ink o’ dat!”

The train that was to carry them out of the East into the West puffed
and snorted, the bell clanged, the people cheered, and they were off.
Hours later, as the car whirled through the Hungarian plain, Yetive,
looking from her window, said in that exquisite English which was her
very own:

“Ah, the world, the dear world! I am so sorry for queens!”



THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Graustark" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.